Skip to main content

Full text of "When she came home from college"

See other formats


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 
to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 
to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 
are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  marginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 
publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  this  resource,  we  have  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 

We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  from  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attribution  The  Google  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  informing  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liability  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.  Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 


atjhttp  :  //books  .  qooqle  .  com/ 


»     I 


\ 


\A 


.Y- 


(Ft" 


When  She  Came  Home 
From  College 


th:  n:-:w  ■  w 
PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


:M 


HEL-LO,   LITTLE   GIRL 


(page  1G) 


j  Came  Horn*; 
a  College 

,  ...  VI    H  i   XO 


8£V 


.A      "    *"*i-l.»- 


F.O-T'-    <*X,;> 

koi  our-      *i'fF";V>B'-' 


When  She  Came  Home 
From  College 


BY 

hlc\\J-  i  W 


MARIAN  KENT  HURD 

AND 

JEAN  BINGHAM  WILSON 

With  Illustrations  by 
George  Gibbs 


BOSTON  AND  NEW  YORK 

HOUGHTON  MIFFLIN  COMPANY 

@bt  ttitoetffce  pteft  Cambri&0e 

1909 


..'  YORK 


V 


103944U 


COPYRIGHT,  1909,  BT  MARIAN  KENT  HURD  AND  JEAN  BINGHAM  WILSON 
ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED 


Published  October,  iqoq 


cr> 


Contents 

I.  Alma  Mater  I 

II.  Home  15 

III.  The  Theory  of  Philosophy  40 

IV.  The  Practice  56 
V.  The"Idgit"  81 

VI.  The  Duchess  106 

VII.  "The  Falling  out  of  Faithful  Friends  "    128 

VIII.  Applied  Philanthropy  142 

IX.  "Without"  170 

X.  The  Vegetable  Man's  Daughter  193 

XL  Real  Trouble  222 

XII.  The  End  of  the  Interregnum  249 


Illustrations 

Hel-kj  little  girl                       (page  *6)  Frontispiece 

Cantyloops  !  What  *s  them  f  68 

Why  are  you  eating  in  here  f  72 

In  the  middle  of  the  floor  sat  the  Idgit  104 
.  I'm  Mrs. ' Arris i  an*  I  've  come  to  'elp  you  hout     108 

Such  a  sadly  changed  Gassy  182 

Barbara  sank  down  wearily  190 


When  She  Came  Home 
From  College 

CHAPTER  I 

ALMA    MATER 

WELL,  this  is  cheerful ! "  cried  the  In- 
fant, as  she  stepped  briskly  into  the 
room  where  the  rest  of  the  "Set" 
were  dejectedly  assembled.  "  What  if  this  is 
the  last  night  of  college  I  What  if  our  diplo- 
mas are  all  concealed  in  the  tops  of  our  top 
trays!  Can't  this  crowd  be  original  enough 
to  smile  a  little  on  our  last  evening,  instead 
of  looking  like  a  country  prayer-meeting?" 

The  Infant  cast  herself  upon  the  cushion- 
less  frame  of  a  Morris  armchair,  and  grinned 
at  the  forms  on  the  packing-boxes  around  her. 
Her  eyes  roved  round  the  disorderly  room, 
stripped  of  the  pretty  portieres,  cushions,  man- 
dolins, and  posters,  which  are  as  inevitably 
a  part  of  a  college  suite  as  the  curriculum  is 


2  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

a  part  of  the  college  itself.  Even  the  Infant 
suppressed  a  sigh  as  she  caught  sight  of  the 
trunks  outside  in  the  corridor. 

"  Tears,  idle  tears,  I  know  not  what  they  mean ; 
Tears  from  the  depths  of  some  divine  despair, 
Rise  from  the  heart  and  gather  to  the  eyes, 
On  looking  at  the  —  excelsior  —  on  the  floor, 
And  thinking  of  the  days  that  are  no  more," 

she  chanted. 

"It  *s  all  very  well  to  talk  in  that  unfeeling 
way,  Infant,"  said  Knowledge,  separating  her- 
self with  difficulty  from  the  embrace  of  the 
Sphinx  and  sitting  up  on  the  packing-box  to 
address  her  chums  to  better  advantage.  "  It 's 
very  well  to  talk,  but  the  fact  remains  that 
to-morrow  we  are  all  to  be  scattered  to  the 
four  corners  of  the  United  States.  And  who 
knows  whether  we  shall  ever  all  be  together 
again  in  our  whole  lives?  "  Knowledge  forgot 
the  dignity  of  her  new  A.  B.  and  gulped  au- 
dibly; while  the  Sphinx  patted  her  on  the 
back,  and  said  nothing,  as  usual. 

"Weill"  retorted  the  Infant,  rising,  "if  I 
am  the  youngest,  I  have  more  sense  than  the 


ALMA  MATER  3 

rest  of  you.  I  've  kept  my  chafing-dish  out  of 
my  trunk,  and  I've  saved  some  sugar  and 
alcohol  and  chocolate,  and* borrowed '  some 
milk  and  butter  from  the  table  downstairs; 
because  I  knew  something  would  be  needed 
to  revive  this  set,  and  I  had  n't  the  money  to 
buy  enough  smelling-salts." 

The  Infant  ran  down  the  corridor,  and  came 
back  with  her  battered  dish ;  and  the  girls  gath- 
ered together  on  the  dusty  floor  around  the 
box,  which  now  served  as  a  table.  Their  faces, 
worn  from  the  strain  of  the  week  of  gradua- 
tion, relaxed  noticeably  as  the  familiar  odor 
began  to  float  upon  the  air. 

"This  is  comfortable,"  sighed  Barbara, 
gratefully.  "Let  me  take  the  spoon,  Infant. 
Your  four  years  of  college  life  have  not  yet 
A.  B.'d  you  in  fudge." 

"  Oh,  you  are  not  quite  crushed  by  the  pangs 
of  the  coming  separation,  after  all,  then," 
grinned  the  youngest  member.  "Girls,  did 
you  hear  an  awful  chuckle  when  our  Barbara 
finished  her  Commencement  speech  yester- 
day ?  It  was  I,  and  I  was  dreadfully  ashamed." 


4  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"Mercy,  no!"  cried  Atalanta,  turning 
shocked  eyes  at  the  offender.  "  What  on  earth 
did  you  chuckle  for,  when  it  was  so  sad  ?  " 

"That's  just  it!"  said  the  Irreverent  In- 
fant. "When  Babbie  began  to  talk  of  Life 
arid  Love  and  the  Discipline  of  Experience 
and  the  Opportunities  for  Uplifting  One's 
Environment,  —  wasn't  that  it,  Babbie? — I 
began  to  wonder  how  she  knew  it  all.  Bab- 
bie has  never  loved  a  man  in  her  life"  (the 
Infant  glanced  sharply  at  Barbara's  clear  pro- 
file); "Babbie  has  never  had  any  experi- 
ences to  be  disciplined  about ;  Babbie's  envi- 
ronment, which  is  we,  girls,  has  n't  been 
especially  uplifted  by  any  titanic  efforts  on 
her  part ;  and  as  for  Life,  why,  Babbie  's  had 
only  twenty-one  years  of  it,  and  some  of  them 
were  unconscious.  So  when  her  oration  ended 
with  that  grand  triumphant  climax,  and  every 
one  was  holding  her  breath  and  looking  awed 
and  tearful,  I  was  chuckling  to  think  how 
beautifully  Barbara  was  selling  all  those  peo- 
ple." 

A  horrified  clamor  arose  from  the  girls. 


ALMA  MATER  5 

"  Why,  Evelyn  Clinton  !  It  was  lovely  I " 

"  Infant,  you  shameless  creature  I " 

With  a  whirl  of  her  white  skirts,  amid  the 
confusion  that  followed,  the  House  Plant 
rose  to  her  feet  and  the  rescue  of  her  chum. 
"Just  because  you  can't  appreciate  what  a 
splendid  mind  Babbie  has,  Evelyn  Clinton, 
and  how  much  the  English  professors  think  of 
her,  and  what  a  prodigy  she  is,  anyway  —  " 

"  Hear,  hear ! "  cried  Barbara,  laughing. 

" — And  how  proud  we  are  of  her,"  went 
on  the  impetuous  House  Plant  "Just  be- 
cause you  have  no  soul  is  no  reason  why  you 
should  deny  its  possession  by  others ! " 

"  Well,  I  've  stirred  you  all  up,  anyway," 
said  the  Infant,  comfortably.  "  And  that  is  all 
I  wanted." 

Barbara  took  the  spoon  out  of  the  fudge 
dreamily.  "You  may  be  right,"  she  said 
to  the  Infant  "  You  know  I  did  n't  get  the 
Eastman  Scholarship." 

"  Don't  you  ever  mention  that  odious  thing 
again  I "  cried  Atalanta.  "  You  know  that  the 
whole  class  thinks  you  should  have  had  it" 


6  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

Barbara  turned  her  face  aside  to  hide  a 
momentary  shadow. 

"Well,  in  any  case,"  she  said,  "there  is 
work  ahead  for  me.  Every  one  who  antici- 
pates a  literary  career  must  work  hard  for 
recognition." 

"  You  won't  have  to,"  declared  the  House 
Plant,  hugging  her  chum,  and  followed  by 
a  murmur  of  assent  from  the  floor.  "Why, 
Babbie,  did  n't  you  get  five  dollars  from  that 
Sunday-School  Journal,  and  don't  they  want 
more  stories  at  the  same  rate  ?  I  think  that 
is  splendid  I " 

" 1  shall  not  write  insipid  litde  stories  when 
I  go  home,"  Barbara  answered,  smiling  kindly 
down  at  the  enthusiastic  litde  devotee  who  had 
subsided  at  her  feet.  "  I  shall  write  something 
really  worth  while,  —  perhaps  a  story  which 
will  unveil  characters  in  all  their  complexity 
and  show  how  they  are  swayed  by  all  the 
different  elements  which  enter  into  environ- 
ment—" 

"Ouch!"  exclaimed  the  Infant.  "You  are 
letting  the  fudge  burn,  and  unveiling  your 


ALMA  MATER  7 

characteristic  of  absent-mindedness  to  the  set, 
who  know  it  already.  This  stuff  is  done,  any- 
way, and  I'll  pour  it  out  Or,  no, — let's  eat 
it  hot,  with  these  spoons." 

The  Infant  dealt  out  spoons  with  the  rapid- 
ity of  a  dexterous  bridge-player,  and  the  girls 
burned  their  tongues  in  one  second,  and 
blamed  their  youngest  in  the  next 

"By  the  way,  Babbie/ '  suggested  the  In- 
fant, with  a  view  to  hiding  speedily  her  second 
enormity,  "  you  never  told  us  the  advice  that 
New  York  editor  gave  you  last  week." 

Barbara's  scorn  rose.  "He  was  horrid," 
she  said.  "  He  told  me  that  an  entering  wedge 
into  literary  life  was  stenography  in  a  maga- 
zine office.  Imagine !  He  said  that  sometimes 
stenographers  earned  as  much  as  twenty  dol- 
lars a  week.  I  told  him  that  perhaps  he  had 
not  realized  that  I  was  of  New  England  an- 
cestry and  Vassar  College,  and  that  I  was  not 
wearing  my  hair  in  a  huge  pompadour,  nor 
was  I  chewing  gum." 

The  others  looked  impressed. 

"What  did  he  reply?"  asked  the  Infant 


8  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  He  said,  '  Dear  me,  I  had  forgotten  the 
need  of  a  rarefied  atmosphere  for  the  college 
graduate.  I  am  sorry  that  I  am  no  longer  at 
leisure.'  And  I  walked  out." 

"  You  did  just  right,"  declared  the  House 
Plant,  warmly,  confirmed  in  her  opinion  by  a 
murmur  of  assent  from  the  girls. 

"  Right! "  echoed  the  Infant.  "Babbie,  you 
are  the  dearest  old  goose  in  the  world.  You 
will  never  succeed  nor  make  any  money  if 
you  take  an  attitude  like  that." 

"  I  shall  not  write  for  money,"  declared 
Barbara,  beginning  to  pace  the  floor.  "  What 
is  money,  compared  to  accomplishment?  I 
shall  go  home,  shut  myself  up,  and  write, 
write,  write  —  until  recognition  comes  to 
me.  I  am  sure  it  will  come  if  I  work  and 
wait!" 

She  flung  her  head  back  with  her  usual 
independent  gesture,  and  the  crimson  color 
rose  in  her  cheeks.  And  the  girls  eyed,  a  little 
awesomely,  this  splendid  prodigy,  in  whose 
powers  they  believed  with  that  absolute,  un- 
questioning faith  which  is  found  only  in  youth 


ALMA  MATER  9 

and  college.  The  short  silence  was  broken 
almost  immediately  by  the  Infant 

"  Are  you  going  to  have  a  chance  to  write 
at  home,  undisturbed ? "  she  asked.  "Our 
house  is  a  perfect  Bedlam  all  the  time.  Two 
young  sisters  and  a  raft  of  brothers  keep  me 
occupied  every  minute." 

"There  are  four  children  younger  than  I, 
too,"  answered  Barbara.  "  But  do  you  suppose 
that  I  am  going  to  allow  them  to  come  be- 
tween me  and  my  life-work?  It  would  not  be 
right ;  and  my  mother  would  never  permit  it." 

"Mine  would,"  said  the  Infant,  gloomily. 
"  She  thinks  it  is  the  mission  of  an  elder  sis- 
ter to  help  manage  those  who  have  the  luck 
to  be  younger  and  less  responsible.  I  wish 
your  mother  could  have  come  to  graduation, 
Babbie.  She  might  have  converted  my  mother 
to  her  standpoint" 

"I  wish  she  had  come,"  said  Barbara,  wist- 
fully. "  It  seems  as  if  she  might  have  man- 
aged some  way." 

Her  mind  flew  back  to  the  quiet  little  West- 
ern town,  —  a  thousand  miles  away;  to  the 


io  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

household  full  of  children,  presided  over  by 
that  serene,  sweet-faced  mother.  Why  could 
not  that  mother  have  left  the  children  with 
some  one,  and  have  come  to  see  her  eldest 
daughter  graduate  "  with  honor  "  ? 

"What  a  splendid  thing  it  is  to  have  a 
real  gift  to  develop,  like  Babbie's,"  sighed  the 
House  Plant 

Barbara  looked  uncomfortable.  "You  all 
have  them,"  she  said.  "  I  think  I  talk  about 
mine  more  than  the  rest  of  you." 

"You  may  give  us  all  presentation  copies 
of  your  magnum  opus,"  announced  the  In- 
fant, mercenarily.  "  You  will  come  forth  from 
your  lair — I  mean  workroom — a  dozen  years 
hence,  and  find  us  all  living  happy,  common- 
place lives.  The  House  Plant  here  will  be  ful- 
filling her  name  by  raising  six  Peter  Thomp- 
son children  and  embroidering  lingerie  waists. 
Atalanta, — by  the  way,  girls,  mother  asked 
me  why  we  called  that  very  slow-moving  girl 
Atalanta,  and  I  told  her  I  was  ashamed  to 
think  that  she  should  ask  such  a  question,  — 
well,  Atalanta  will  marry  that  Yale  individual 


ALMA  MATER  n 

who  never  took  his  eyes  off  her  at  Class-Day 
march.  And  I  think  you  are  mean  not  to  tell 
us,  Atalanta,  when  we  know  you  're  engaged." 

The  Infant  threw  a  spoon  at  her  blushing 
friend,  who  unexpectedly  justified  her  nick- 
name by  dodging  it 

"  As  for  the  Sphinx,"  went  on  the  Infant, 
happy  in  the  unusual  feat  of  holding  the  at- 
tention of  the  girls,  "  the  poor  Sphinx  can't 
get  married  because  she  never  says  enough 
for  a  man  to  know  whether  it *s  yes  or  no. 
She  will  just  keep  on  loving  her  pyramids 
and  cones,  and  teaching  algebraic  riddles,  until 
she  dies.  Knowledge  will  always  look  so  dig- 
nified that  she  will  frighten  men  away.  Father 
exclaimed  to  me,  when  he  met  her,  'What 
a  lovely,  calm,  classical  face  I '  I  said,  'Yes, 
that  is  our  Knowledge  all  over.'  And  you  can 
imagine  how  I  felt  when  she  opened  those 
dignified  lips  of  hers  and  remarked  conversa- 
tionally, «  Say!  Is  n't  it  hot  as  hot?  * " 

The  girls  laughed  at  poor  Knowledge,  and 
the  cruel  Infant  continued  to  read  the  future. 

"  Well,  all  of  us  will  get  presentation  copies 


12  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

of  Bab's  great  work,  even  I,  who  will  be  making 
home  happy  'if  no  onecomes  to  marry  me1 "  — 

"  'And  I  don't  see  why  they  should,' "  fin- 
ished Barbara,  cuttingly.  She  rapped  the  In- 
spired Soothsayer  on  her  fluffy  head  with  a 
curtain-rod. 

"  Your  mind  runs  on  matrimony  to  a  dis- 
gusting extent,  Infant,"  she  warned.  "  I  shall 
never  marry  unless  I  can  carry  on  my  writ- 
ing." 

"And  be  a  second  Mrs.  Jellyby?"  inquired 
her  friend.  "All  right;  I'll  come  to  live  with 
you  and  keep  the  little  Jellybys  out  of  the 
gravy  while  you  unveil  the  characters  of  some 
Horace  and  Viola  to  the  admiring  world. 
Oh,  girls  I  The  fudge  is  gone,  and  it's  twelve 
o'clock,  and  even  my  eyelids  will  not  stay 
apart  much  longer." 

The  girls  rose  slowly  from  their  improvised 
chairs,  and  stood  together,  half-unconsciously 
taking  note  of  the  dear,  familiar  room  in  its 
dismantled,  unfamiliar  condition.  Out  in  the 
corridorafew  unseen  classmates  began  to  sing, 
M  Gaudeanuw  igitur,  juvenes  dam  sumus  —  " 


ALMA  MATER  13 

"  What  on  earth  are  they  gaudeamusing 
about  to-night?"  growled  the  Infant;  but  no 
one  answered  her. 

They  stood  looking  at  each  other  in  silence. 

"Some  of  you  I  won't  see  again,"  said 
Barbara,  in  a  wavering  voice.  "  My  train  goes 
so  early.  Dear,  dear  Sphinxy,  —  and  Ata- 
lanta  —  " 

An  odd,  snuffling  sound  caused  her  to  look 
around.  "The  Infant's  crying!"  she  ex- 
claimed. 

The  Infant  threw  her  arms  about  Barbara's 
neck.  "  I  guess  I  have  feelings,"  she  sobbed, 
"  if  I  did  try  to  make  things  cheerful.  Don't 
forget  me,  Babbie  dear,  for  I  do  love  you 
astonishingly,  and  expect  great  things  from 
you." 

Barbara  hurried  blindly  down  the  corridor, 
with  the  faithful  House  Plant  beside  her.  At 
the  end  she  turned,  and  faintly  saw  the  four 
white  figures  still  watching  her.  They  were 
looking  their  last  at  their  beloved  companion, 
the  girl  whose  strength  of  character  and  in- 
stinctive leadership  had  first  attracted,  then 


14  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

held  them  together,  through  four  eventful 
years  at  college. 

Barbara  waved  her  handkerchief  at  the 
silent  figures,  and  her  head  dropped  on  her 
room-mate's  shoulder  as  they  neared  their 
familiar  door. 

"Oh,  Helen  dear  1" she  sobbed.  "How  can 
we  ever  leave  this  college  ?  " 


CHAPTER  II 

HOME 

THE  Overland  Passenger  was  clank- 
ing its  way  across  the  prairies  of 
the  middle  West  Barbara,  sitting 
on  one  of  the  stuffy  red-plush  seats,  pressed 
her  face  against  the  window-pane,  and  looked 
out  into  the  night  There  was  little  to  see, 
—  the  long,  monotonous  stretches  of  land, 
cloaked  in  shadows,  with  dim  lights  showing 
from  a  few  farmhouses,  and  a  wide  expanse  of 
sky,  freckled  with  stars,  above.  But  Barbara 
was  nearing  home,  and  the  dull  pain  which 
had  been  with  her  since  the  last  good-bys  at 
college  was  forgotten,  as  her  eyes  drank  in 
every  familiar  detail  of  the  shadowy  landscape. 
Above  the  purr  and  hiss  of  the  engine  sounded 
the  jerky  refrain  of  the  rails,  and  the  girPs 
heart  echoed  the  words. 

"  Near-home,  near-home,"  it  throbbed. 

The  noise  of  the  train  deepened  as  the  piers 


16  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

of  a  bridge  flashed  by.  A  porter  with  a  lighted 
lantern  passed  through  the  car,  and  a  travel- 
ing agent  in  the  seat  ahead  began  to  gather 
up  his  hand-baggage.  But  Barbara  still  gazed 
out  of  the  window,  over  the  great  piles  of 
pine  that  marked  the  boundary  of  the  Auburn 
lumber-yard,  towards  a  dim  light  that  shone 
down  from  the  hill. 

"Auburn,  Auburn!  This  way  out,"  called 
the  brakeman. 

A  thin,  gray  man  stood  at  the  steps  of  the 
car  almost  before  the  wheels  ceased  to  move. 
His  voice  and  his  hands  went  up  simultane- 
ously. 

"  Hel-lo,  litde  girt,"  he  said  to  Barbara. 

"  Dear  old  Dad  I "  said  Barbara  to  him. 

"  We  '11  have  to  trust  to  the  livery,"  said 
Dr.  Grafton.  "  Maud  S.  has  had  a  hard  day, 
and  I  did  n't  have  the  heart  to  have  her  har- 
nessed again  to-night" 

"  There 's  a  rummage-sale  hat,"  laughed 
Barbara,  as  a  driver  in  a  shabby  suit  of  livery 
and  an  ill-fitting  top  hat  approached  for  her 
baggage  checks. 


HOME  17 

Auburn  knew  naught  of  cabs.  A  "  hack 
line,"  including  perhaps  three  dozen  car- 
riages which  had  passed  beyond  the  wed- 
ding and  funeral  stage,  attended  passengers 
to  and  from  the  railway  station.  In  a  spirit 
of  metropolitanism  which  seized  the  town  at 
rare  intervals,  the  proprietors  of  the  "line" 
had  decided  to  livery  their  drivers.  So  they 
had  attended  a  rummage  sale,  given  by  the 
women  members  of  an  indigent  church,  and 
had  purchased  therefrom  every  top  hat  in 
sight,  regardless  of  size,  shape,  or  vintage. 
These  they  had  distributed  among  their  driv- 
ers in  an  equally  reckless  and  care-free  way. 
Auburn,  as  a  whole,  had  not  yet  ceased  to 
thrill  with  pride  at  her  liveried  service ;  but 
those  of  her  inhabitants  who  happened  to  be 
blessed  with  a  sense  of  humor  experienced  a 
sensation  other  than  that  of  pride,  upon  be- 
holding the  pompous  splendor  of  Banker 
Willowby's  last  season's  hat  held  in  place 
by  the  eyebrows  of  Peanuts  Barker,  or  Piety 
Sanborn's  decorous  beaver  perched  upon  the 
manly  brow  of  Spike  Hannegan. 


18  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

The  mutual  enjoyment  of  this  other  sen- 
sation renewed  the  old  feeling  of  fellowship 
between  Barbara  and  her  father. 

"  It 's  good  to  have  you  back,  Girl,"  he  said. 

Barbara  crept  a  bit  closer.  "It 's  good  to  be 
here,"  she  answered. 

The  Grafton  house  stood  at  the  top  of  the 
longest  hill  in  Auburn,  and  it  was  ten  minutes 
more  before  the  carriage  stopped  at  the  maple 
tree  in  front  of  the  doctor's  home.  The  elec- 
tric lights  of  Auburn,  for  economical  reasons, 
were  put  out  upon  the  arrival  of  the  moon, 
and  it  was  still  and  dark  when  the  two  started 
up  the  walk  together.  The  stars  hung  low 
near  the  horizon,  a  sleepy  bird  was  talking  to 
himself  in  the  willow  tree,  and  the  air  was  full 
of  the  bitter-sweet  of  cherry  blossoms.  A  little 
gray,  shaggy  dog  came  bounding  over  the 
terrace  to  meet  them,  and  the  doorway  was 
full  of  children's  heads. 

Barbara's  mother  stood  on  the  front  porch. 
Her  eyes  were  soft  and  full,  and  her  face  was 
the  glad-sorry  kind.  She  did  not  say  a  word, 
only  opened  her  arms,  and  the  girl  went  in. 


HOME  19 

The  children's  greetings  were  characteris- 
tic Eighteen-year-old  Jack  added  a  hearty 
smack  to  his  "  Hello,  Barb  "  ;  David  laid  a 
pale  little  cheek  against  his  sister's  glowing 
one ;  and  the  Kid  thrust  his  school  report  into 
Barbara's  hand,  and  inquired  in  eager  tones 
what  gifts  were  forthcoming.  Only  one  mem- 
ber of  the  family  circle  was  absent 

"  Gassy 's  gone  to  bed,"  exclaimed  Jack. 
"  She 's  got  a  grouch." 

"  I  have  not,"  retorted  an  aggressive  voice. 
"  Hello,  Barbara."  A  thin  little  girl  of  eleven, 
in  a  nightgown,  her  head  covered  with  bumps 
of  red  hair  wrapped  about  kid-curlers,  seized 
Barbara  from  behind.  There  was  a  vigorous 
hug,  which  sent  a  thrill  of  surprise  to  the 
big  sister's  heart,  and  Gassy  became  her  own 
undemonstrative  self  again. 

"Gee,  you  ought  to  see  how  you  look  I" 
said  Jack. 

"  You  ought  not,  'cause  't  would  make  you 
unhappy,"  retorted  Gassy. 

"  I  should  think  you ! 'd  feel  unhappy,  sleep- 
ing on  that  tiara  of  bumps.  Uneasy  lies  the 


20  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

head  that  wears  a  crown.  You  look  just  like 
a  tomato-worm." 

"Careful,  Jack,"  cautioned  his  father. 

But  the  warning  came  too  late.  The  small 
girl  rushed  at  her  tormentor,  leapt  upon  him, 
and  thrust  a  cold  little  hand  inside  of  his  gray 
sweater. 

"  There,  there,  children,  don't  squabble  be- 
fore Barbara ;  she 's  forgotten  that  you  are  not 
always  friends,"  said  Mrs.  Grafton.  "Run  back 
to  bed,  Cecilia;  you  '11  take  cold.  The  rest  of 
us  are  going,  too.  It 's  long  past  bedtime." 

Barbara  had  expected  to  find  the  first  nights 
away  from  her  college  room  lonely  ones;  but 
the  big  four-poster,  ugly  as  it  had  always 
seemed  to  her,  was  an  improvement  upon  the 
cot  that  was  a  divan  by  day  and  a  bed  by 
night  Blessed,  too,  was  the  silence  that  was 
almost  noisy,  out-of-doors,  and  the  good- 
night pat  of  the  mother,  as  she  tucked  her 
firstling  in.  It  was  good,  after  all,  to  be  at 
home,  and  good,  too,  that  she  could  be  of  use 
there.  Her  last  thought  was  of  the  new  green 
carpet  in  the  sitting-room  below. 


HOME  21 

"  It 's  an  outrage  on  aesthetics,  that  shade," 
she  said  to  herself.  "I  wish  mother  hadn't 
bought  it  until  I  got  home.  They  do  need 
me  here." 

"It's  the  same  old  place,"  said  Barbara, 
at  four  o'clock  the  next  afternoon,  "  the  same 
dear,  old,  sleepy  place.  Aside  from  the  fact 
that  I  find  some  more  tucks  let  down  in  gowns 
and  some  more  inches  added  to  trousers  each 
year,  I  don't  think  Auburn  changes  anything 
—  even  her  mind  —  from  going-away  time  to 
coming-home  time.  Procrastination  is  the 
spice  of  life,  here." 

"The  things  that  keep  a  town  awake  are 
usually  sent  away  to  college,"  said  her  mother, 
slyly.  "  But  Auburn  is  solid,  as  well  as  con- 
servative." 

"It's  pitifully,  painfully  solid,"  said  Barbara. 
"  If  it  only  realized  its  own  deficiencies,  there 
would  be  hope  for  it  But  it  is  always  so  com- 
placent and  contented  with  itself.  The  road 
that  leads  up  the  hill  to  Dyer's  Corner  is 
characteristic  of  the  whole  town.  Some  man 


22  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

with  plenty  of  time  on  his  hands — or  for  his 
feet  —  ambled  along  up  the  hill  in  the  begin- 
ning of  things,  and  for  fifty  years  the  people 
have  followed  his  long,  devious  path,  rather 
than  branch  out  and  originate  another  easier. 
I  believe  that  any  sign  of  progress,  civic  or 
intellectual,  would  cut  Auburn  to  the  quick, 
—  if  there  is  any  quick  to  cut,  in  the  town." 

"  Have  n't  you  noted  the  fine  schedule  on 
our  electric-car  line  ?  "  laughed  her  mother. 

"  That 's  just  what  I  was  thinking  of.  I 
commented  on  the  improved  time  that  the 
cars  make  to  Miss  Bates,  this  morning.  To  my 
surprise  she  stiffened  at  once.  '  You  ain't  the 
first  to  make  complaint/  she  said.  'There 
ain't  no  need  of  running  a  street-car  like  a 
fire-engine;  and  they  say  that  since  this  new 
schedule  has  been  fixed,  the  conductors  won't 
deliver  dinner-pails  to  the  factory  men,  or 
hold  the  car  for  you  while  you  go  on  a  short 
errand.  Auburn  ain't  going  to  tolerate  that' 
Does  n't  that  sound  just  like  Miss  Bates,  and 
like  Auburn  ?  " 

"  That 's  right ;  run  down  Auburn,"  said 


HOME  23 

Jack,  tossing  his  strap  of  school-books  on  a 
chair,  and  hanging  his  capon  the  rubber-plant 
"  You  '11  make  yourself  good  and  popular 
if  you  go  about  expressing  opinions  like  that 
in  public  Auburn  was  good  enough  for  Airy 
Fairy  Lilian  in  high-school  days,  but  having 
received  four  years  of  'culchaw,'  and  a  starter 
on  the  alphabet  to  add  to  her  name,  the  ple- 
beian ways  of  the  old  home-place  jar  her 
nerves.  I  like  your  loyalty,  Mistress  Barbara ! " 

"  That  is  totally  uncalled  for,  Jack,"  said 
Barbara.  "  I  like  Auburn  as  much  as  you  do. 
But  it 's  not  an  intellectual  affection.  I  can't 
help  seeing,  in  spite  of  my  love  for  it,  that 
the  town  is  raw  and  Western, — and  painfully 
crude." 

"  An  intellectual  affection !  That  's  as  bad 
as  a  hygienic  plum-pudding,"  groaned  Jack. 
"  If  I  did  n't  have  to  go  out  to  coach  the  foot- 
ball team  in  five  minutes,  I  would  sit  down 
and  express  my  sympathy  at  the  stultifying 
life  which  you  must  lead  for  the  next  sixty 
years.  Unless,  of  course,  we  marry  you  off. 
There  is  always  that  alternative." 


24  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  I  hope  you  are  going  to  be  contented, 
dear,"  said  Mrs.  Grafton,  as  her  tall  son  re- 
1  lieved  the  rubber-plant  of  its  burden,  and 

j  clattered  noisily  out  of  the  room.  "  I  realize 

j  that  after  four  years  of  the  jolly  intercourse 

j  you  have  had  with  the  girls,  and  the  grow- 

ing college  life,  we  must  seem  slow  and  pro- 
saic to  you  here;  nothing  much  happens 
when  you  are  away.  Of  course,  I  don't  miss 
things  as  much  as  you  will.  /  ym  used  to  the 
old  slow  way,  and  besides,  I  'm  too  busy  to 
have  time  to  think  of  what  is  lacking.  But  I 
don't  want  you  to  be  hungry  for  what  is  not 
The  happiest  thing  I've  had  to  think  about, 
all  these  four  years,  has  been  your  home- 
coming, but  I  've  been  a  little  worried  about 
your  coming,  sometimes.  Do  you  think  you 
are  going  to  be  contented  with  us  ?  " 

Barbara's  answer  was  judicial.  "Why,  yes, 
I  think  so,"  she  said.  "  Of  course  I  shall  miss 
the  college  life,  and  the  intellectual  stimulus  I 
had  there,  but  I'm  going  to  work  hard,  too. 
All  the  theories  I  learned  at  Vassar  are  just 
ready  to  be  put  into  practice,  and  I  have  so 


HOME  25 

much  to  give  the  world  that  I  can  hardly  wait 
to  take  my  pen  in  hand.  Oh,  I  am  so  glad, 
mother,  that  my  life-work  is  laid  out  for  me. 
I  tell  you  frankly  that  I  never  could  stand 
living  in  Auburn  if  I  were  not  busy.  The  sor- 
didness  of  the  workers,  and  the  pettiness 
of  the  idlers,  would  make  me  desperate.  But 
I  shall  go  to  work  at  once,  and  write — write 
— all  the  things  I  have  been  longing  to  give 
utterance  to  for  four  years." 

"But  you  can't  write  all  the  time,"  said 
Mrs.  Grafton. 

"No,  I  don't  intend  to.  There  are  other 
things  to  do.  There  has  never  been  any  or- 
ganized philanthropy  in  Auburn,  and  there 
is  plenty  of  work  for  somebody  in  that  line. 
I  hope,  too,  that  I  may  fall  in  with  some  con- 
genial people  who  will  care  to  do  some  regular, 
systematic  study  with  me, — though  I  suppose 
they  will  be  hard  to  find  in  a  town  of  this  size. 
Then,  too,  I  thought  that  I  might  help  Susan." 

Mrs.  Grafton's  busy  needle  flew  as  she 
talked.  "How,  dear?" 

"Oh,  in  her  studies.   Susan  and  I  kept 


26  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

together  in  high-school  days,  and  I  think  that 
it  has  always  been  a  tragedy  in  her  life  that 
she  couldn't  have  a  college  education.  She 
has  a  fine  mind, — not  original,  you  know,  but 
clear-thinking, — and  she  loves  study.  Poor 
girl,  I  can  help  her  so  much.  And  of  course 
it  will  be  a  mental  stimulus  to  me,  too." 

"  I  'm  afraid  Susan  won't  have  time." 

"Why,  what  is  she  doing?" 

"Housework,"  replied  her  mother.  "She 
is  cooking,  and  caring  for  her  father  and 
brothers,  and  she  does  it  well,  too." 

"What  a  shame!" 

"What,  to  do  it  well?" 

"You  know  what  I  mean,  you  wicked 
mother.  A  shame  to  let  all  that  mental  ability 
go  to  waste,  while  the  pots  and  pans  are 
being  scoured.  It  does  n't  take  brains  to  do 
housework." 

«.'  Does  n't  it ! "  sighed  Mrs.  Grafton; "  I  find, 
all  the  time,  that  it  takes  much  more  than  I 
possess.  When  it  comes  to  the  problems  of 
how  to  let  down  Cecilia's  tucks  without  show- 
ing, how  to  vary  the  steak-chops  diet  that 


HOME  27 

we  grow  so  tired  of,  and  how  to  decrease  the 
gas-bills,  I  feel  my  mental  inferiority.  I'm 
glad  that  you  have  come  home  with  new 
ideas ;  we  need  them,  dear." 

A  voice  rose  from  the  foot  of  the  stairs 
below,  — a  shrill  soprano  voice,  that  skipped 
the  scale  from  C  to  C,  and  back  again  to  A. 

"That's  Ellen,"  said  Mrs.  Grafton,  laying 
down  her  sewing  with  a  sigh.  "  I  can't  teach 
her  to  come  to  me  when  she  wants  me.  She 
says  that  she  doesn't  mind  messages  if  she 
can  'holler  'em,'  but  she  'won't  climb  stairs 
fer  Mrs.  Roosevelt  hetrself.'  I  suppose  I  '11  have 
to  go  down." 

"What  does  she  want?" 

"That's  what  makes  it  interesting:  you 
never  know.  Perhaps  an  ironing-sheet,  or  the 
key  to  the  fruit-closet  Maybe  the  plumber 
has  come,  or  the  milkman  is  to  be  paid,  or 
the  telephone  is  ringing.  Or  possibly  a  book- 
agent  has  made  his  appearance.  She  always 
keeps  it  a  mystery  until  I  get  down." 

"  I  don't  see  how  on  earth  you  live  in  that 
way.  I  never  could  get  anything  done." 


2&         HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

Ml  don't  accomplish  much,"  sighed  her 
mother.  "The  days  ought  to  be  three  times  as 
long,  to  hold  all  the  things  they  bring  to  be 
done.  My  life  is  like  the  mother's  bag  in  the 
'  Swiss  Family  Robinson.9 " 

"  I  can't  work  that  way,"  said  Barbara.  "  It's 
ruinous  to  any  continuity  of  thought  I  sup- 
pose that  means  that  I  '11  have  to  shut  myself 
up  in  my  room  to  write." 

Mis.  Grafton  had  gone  downstairs. 

"  I  don't  see  how  mother  can  stand  it,"  said 
the  girl  to  herself.  "  Two  telephone  calls,  an 
interview  with  the  butcher,  a  stop  to  tie  up 
David's  finger,  a  hunt  for  father's  lost  letter, 
some  money  to  be  sent  down  to  the  vegetable 
man,  and  two  calls  to  the  front  door,  —  that 
makes  eight  interruptions  in  the  last  hour.  If 
she  would  only  systematize  things,  so  she 
would  n't  be  disturbed,  she  would  n't  look  so 
tired  as  she  does.  There  ought  not  to  be  so 
much  work  in  this  house." 

She  glanced  around  the  big,  homey-look- 
ing living-room,  through  the  door  into  the 
narrow,  old-fashioned  hall,  and  beyond,  into 


HOME  29 

the  sunny  dining-room.  The  house  was  an 
old  one ;  the  furnishing,  though  comfortable, 
showed  the  signs  of  hard  usage  and  disorder. 
An  umbrella  reposed  on  the  couch,  Jack's 
football  mask  lay  on  the  table,  and  her  moth- 
er's ravelings  littered  the  floor.  A  hetero- 
geneous collection  of  battered  animals  occu- 
pied the  window-sill,  and  a  pile  of  the  doctor's 
memoranda  was  thrust  under  the  clock. 

"I  don't  wonder  that  things  stray  away 
here,"  she  added,  "  with  no  one  to  pick  them 
up  but  mother.  She  ought  to  insist  upon  or- 
derliness from  each  member  of  the  family,  and 
save  herself.  I'm  afraid  that  her  over-work 
is  partly  her  own  fault" 

"  Another  mishap,"  said  her  mother,  as  she 
picked  up  her  sewing  on  entering  the  room. 
"  The  gas-stove  this  time.  Ellen  can't  make  it 
burn,  and  I  've  had  to  telephone  the  gas-man. 
Her  baking  is  just  under  way,  too,  and  I  '11 
have  to  send  out  for  some  bread  for  supper. 
I  hate  to  ask  you  to  do  it,  dear,  this  first  day, 
but  I  'm  afraid  that  Jack  won't  be  back  in  time 
to  go." 


30  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  Where  shall  I  go  ?  To  Miss  Pettibone's  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  my  purse  is  on  the  table.  Get  a  loaf 

of  bread  and  some  cookies,  and  anything 

else  that  would  be  good  for  supper.   The 

meal  is  likely  to  be  a  slim  one." 

Miss  Pettibone's  tiny  front  room  took  the 
place  of  a  delicatessen  shop  in  Auburn.  She 
was  a  little,  brown,  fat  acorn  of  a  woman,  who 
had  been  wooed  in  her  unsuspicious  middle 
age  by  a  graceless  young  vagabond,  who  had 
brightened  her  home  for  six  weeks  and  then 
departed,  carrying  with  him  the  little  old 
maid's  heart,  and  the  few  thousand  dollars 
which  represented  her  capital.  She  was  of  the 
type  of  woman  who  would  feel  more  grief 
than  rage  at  such  faithlessness,  and  she  re- 
fused to  allow  her  recreant  lover  to  be  traced. 
After  the  first  shock  was  over,  she  turned  to 
her  one  accomplishment  as  a  means  of  live- 
lihood, and  produced  for  sale  such  delicious 
bread,  such  delectable  tarts,  such  marvelous 
cakes  and  cookies,  that  all  Auburn  profited 
by  the  absence  of  the  rogue.  She  did  catering 
in  a  small  way,  and  sometimes,  as  an  especial 


HOME  31 

favor,  serving ;  and  the  sight  of  Miss  Pettibone 
in  a  stiff  white  apron,  with  a  shiny  brass  tray 
under  her  arm,  going  into  a  side  entrance, 
was  as  sure  a  sign  of  a  party  within,  as  Jap- 
anese lanterns  on  the  front  porch,  or  an  order 
for  grapefruit  at  the  grocer's.  The  tragedy  of 
her  life  had  not  embittered  her,  and  all  the  grief 
that  she  had  stirred  into  her  cakes  was  as 
little  noticeable  in  the  light  loaves  as  the  evi- 
dences of  sorrow  in  her  intercourse  with  the 
world.  Optimism  was  the  yeast  of  her  hard 
little  life,  and  had  raised  her  to  the  sound- 
ness and  sweetness  of  her  own  bread. 

There  was  no  one  in  the  shop  as  Barbara 
swung  the  door  open  and  set  a-jingle  the  bell 
at  the  top.  But  there  was  encouragement  in 
the  sight  of  a  spicy  gingerbread,  some  small 
yellow  patty-cakes,  some  sugary  crullers,  and 
a  pot  of  brown  baked  beans,  in  the  glass-cov- 
ered counter.  Miss  Pettibone  came  bustling 
into  the  room  at  the  sound  of  the  bell. 

"  Why,  Barbara  Grafton,"  she  said  delight- 
edly ;  "you,  of  all  people  !  When  did  you  get 
back?" 


32  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"Last  night," answered  Barbara. 

"  Well,  I  declare !  If  I  'm  not  glad  to  see 
you!  You  haven't  changed  a  mite,  —  even 
to  get  taller.  I  guess  you  've  got  your  growth 
now.  You  spindled  a  good  deal  while  you 
was  stretching,  but  you  seem  to  be  fleshing 
up  now." 

"  I  'm  always  a  vulgarly  healthy  person," 
said  Barbara.  "  But  how  about  you  ?  How  is 
the  rheumatism  ?  " 

u  It 's  in  its  place  when  the  roll  is  called. 
I  Ve  had  a  lame  shoulder  all  spring." 

" 1  'm  sorry  about  that" 

"Well,  you  don't  need  to  be.  That 's  one  of 
the  things  that  make  dying  easy.  Providence 
was  pretty  kind  when  she  began  to  invent 
aches  and  pains.  Just  think  how  hard  it  would 
be  to  step  off,  if  you  had  to  go  when  you  was 
perfect  physically.  But  that  ain't  the  usual 
way,  thank  goodness  I  All  of  the  rheumatic 
shoulders,  and  bad  backs,  and  poor  sights, 
and  failing  memories,  are  just  stones  that 
pave  the  road  to  dying.  I  guess  that's  what 
St  Paul  meant  when  he  said,  '  We  die  daily.' 


HOME  33 

But  you  don't  look  as  though  you  had  begun, 
yet" 

"  College  food  seems  to  agree  with  me,  Miss 
Pettibone,  but  it's  not  like  your  baking.  I  've 
come  for  a  loaf  of  bread,  and  to  carry  off  that 
pot  of  beans." 

"  You  can  have  the  bread,  child,  but  not  the 
beans;  they  was  sold  hours  ago." 

"  Too  bad,"  sighed  Barbara.  "  Give  me  the 
gingerbread." 

"  I  'm  sorry,  but  that 's  sold,  too." 

"  Why  do  you  keep  them,  then  ?  " 

"  I  always  ask  my  customers  to  leave  them, 
if  they  ain't  in  any  hurry  for  them.  It  keeps 
my  shop  full,  and  besides,  it  makes  folks  that 
come  in  late  see  what  they  've  missed.  I  no- 
tice that  the  minute  a  sold  sign  goes  on  a 
thing,  it  raises  its  value  with  most  people. 
Barbara,  it  does  my  heart  good  to  see  you 
back  again." 

"  I  'm  glad  to  be  back,  too.  How  much  are 
the  little  cakes?" 

"  Are  you,  my  dear  ?  Well,  I  *m  glad  to 
hear  you  say  so.  Twenty  cents  a  dozen.  Do 


34  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

you  want  them  right  away  ?  You  see,  going 
away  from  home  spoils  lots  of  young  folks, 
these  days.  Sending  'em  away  is  like  teach- 
ing them  to  tell  time  when  they  're  children. 
Of  course  it  's  a  matter  of  education,  but  after 
that  they're  always  on  the  outlook  to  see 
if  the  clock  is  fast  or  slow.  And  most  of  the 
young  people  who  go  away  to  college  find  it 
pretty  slow  in  Auburn.  I'm  glad  that  you 
ain't  going  to  be  discontented." 

Barbara  looked  guilty.  She  did  not  want 
to  accept  undeserved  praise,  and  yet  it  was 
hard  to  be  frank  without  being  impolite. 

"Of  course  I  expect  to  miss  college  life, 
Miss  Pettibone,"  she  began. 

"Dear  me,  yes.  I  know  what  that  will 
mean  to  you.  Why,  after  I  came  back  from 
Maine,  twenty  years  ago,  I  was  as  lonesome 
for  sea-air  as  though  it  had  been  a  person. 
To  this  day  I  long  for  the  tang  of  that  salt 
wind.  That's  why  I  use  whale-oil  soap  — 
because  the  smell  of  the  suds  reminds  me  of 
the  sea.  Of  course  you  're  going  to  miss  col- 
lege, Barbara." 


HOME  35 

"I  shall  try  to  keep  so  busy  that  I  won't 
have  time  to  be  lonely,"  said  Barbara. 

"  That 's  the  right  spirit  It  won't  be  hard 
to  do,  either,  in  your  house.  Your  family  is 
a  large  one,  and  your  mother  is  put  to  it  to  do 
everything.  Gassy  ain't  old  enough  yet  to  be 
of  much  help,  and  it 's  easier  to  keep  a  secret 
than  a  girl,  in  Auburn.  I  guess  she  '11  be  glad 
to  have  you  here  to  pitch  in.  It's  a  good 
thing  that  you  like  housework." 

"  I  'm  afraid  I  don't  know  much  about  it 
Housekeeping  is  not  my  forte.  Of  course  I 
shall  help  mother,  but  I  don't  intend  to  do 
that  kind  of  work  to  the  exclusion  of  all  other. 
I  intend  to  save  the  best  of  myself  for  my 
writing." 

Miss  Pettibone  looked  properly  awed. 

"  Well,  it 's  a  wonderful  thing  to  be  able  to 
write.  I  always  said  that  you  'd  be  an  author- 
ess, when  I  used  to  see  those  school  composi- 
tions of  yours  that  the  '  Conservative '  used 
to  print  Why,  Barbara,  you  come  in  here 
once  when  you  was  in  Kindergarten  school, 
and  you  set  down  on  my  front  window-sill, 


36  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

and  you  says,  *  Miss  Pettibone,'  you  says, 
4 1 ' ve  written  a  pome.'  And  I  says,  '  Good 
fer  you,  Barbara,  let's  hear  it.'  So  you 
smoothed  down  your  white  apron,  and  re- 
cited it  to  me.  '  It  *s  about  my  mother/  you 
says ;  '  and  this  is  it :  — 

*  Oh,  Mrs.  Grafton,'  said  Miss  Gray, 
1  Oh,  do  your  children  run  away  ?  • 

*  Oh,  no,'  said  she,  'they  never  do ; 
Because  I  always  use  my  shoe.' 

Then  when  you  was  through  you  explained 
to  me  that  your  ma  did  n't  really  whip  you. 
You  just  had  to  put  in  that  part  about  the 
shoe  to  make  it  rhyme,  you  said.  You  was  an 
awful  old-fashioned  child,  Barbara ! " 

"  My  poetry  was  of  about  the  same  quality 
then  that  it  is  now,"  laughed  Barbara.  "  I  '11 
take  the  bread  and  the  cakes  with  me,  Miss 
Pettibone.  This  is  like  old  Auburn  days.  I 
have  n't  carried  a  loaf  of  bread  on  the  street 
since  I  left  home." 

"  Well,  paper  bundles  with  the  steam  rising 
from  them  ain't  very  swell,  but  sometimes  the 
insides  makes  it  worth  while,"  said  the  little 


HOME  37 

.baker.  "  Come  in  and  see  me  often,  Barbara, 
when  it  ain't  an  errand.  And  give  my  love  to 
your  mother.  She  has  n't  been  looking  well 
lately,  seems  to  me." 

Barbara  smiled  her  good-by,  and  the  litde 
bell  jingled  merrily  as  the  door  swung  shut 

"  It's  always  good  to  see  Miss  Pettibone," 
she  said  to  herself  as  she  started  up  the  quiet 
street  "She  belongs  in  a  story-book, — a 
litde  fat  one  with  cheery  red  covers.  It  is  queer 
about  her,  too.  She  is  as  provincial  as  any 
one  in  Auburn,  and  yet  she  is  never  common- 
place." 

At  the  corner  she  encountered  another  of 
the  characters  of  Auburn.  This  was  Mrs.  Kot- 
ferschmidt,  the  old  German  woman,  whose 
husband  had  been  for  years  the  proprietor  of 
the  one  boat-livery  of  the  town.  He  had  died 
during  the  past  winter,  and  Barbara,  meeting 
the  widow,  stopped  to  offer  her  condolences. 
The  old  boatman  had  taught  her  to  swim  and 
to  row,  and  her  expressions  of  sympathy  were 
genuine. 

11  Mother  wrote  me  about  your  loss,"  she 


38  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

said.  "  I  was  so  sorry  to  hear  about  Mr.  Kbt- 
ferschmidt." 

The  old  lady  rustled  in  her  crape,  buj  the 
stolid  face  in  the  black  bonnet  showed  no 
sign  of  emotion. 

"Oh,  you  don't  need  to  mind  that,"  she 
said  politely.  "  He  was  getting  old,  anyways. 
In  the  spring  I  hired  me  a  stronger  man  to 
help  me  mit  the  boats." 

Mrs.  Kotferschmidt  was  the  only  passer 
Barbara  met  on  her  way  home.  Chestnut 
Street  was  practically  deserted.  The  school- 
children's  procession  had  passed,  and  the 
business-men's  brigade  had  not  yet  started 
to  move.  The  shaded  avenue,  with  its  green 
arch  of  trees  overhead,  stretched  its  quiet, 
leisurely  way  from  Miss  Pettibone's  shop  to 
the  Grafton  house.  A  shaft  of  red  sun  cut  its 
way  through  the  thick  leaves,  and  covered 
with  a  glorified  light  the  square,  substantial 
houses  that  bordered  the  road.  A  few  chil- 
dren played  upon  the  street,  a  dog  was  tak- 
ing an  undisturbed  siesta  on  the  sidewalk, 
and  three  snowy  pigeons  were  cooing  softly 


HOME  39 

as  they  strutted  along  the  gutter.  It  was  all 
pretty  and  peaceful,  but  quiet,  desperately 
quiet.  Barbara's  thoughts  went  back  to  the 
college  campus,  crowded  with  chattering  stu- 
dents, leisurely  professors,  hurrying  messen- 
ger-boys, and  busy  employees,  and  full  of 
activity  at  this  hour.  What  if  the  Sphinx 
could  see  her  now,  or  the  Infant,  or  the  dear 
House  Plant,  with  that  plebeian  loaf  of 
bread  under  her  arm,  on  that  deserted  Western 
road?  She  knew  what  they  would  say;  she 
could  almost  feel  their  glances  of  pity.  Oh,  it 
was  a  misfortune  to  be  born  in  a  place  like 
Auburn, — a  stultifying,  crude,  middle- west- 
ern town.  She  choked  down  a  lump  in  her 
throat  that  threatened  her. 

"  I  must  get  to  work,"  she  thought.  "Soon, 
— soon!  I  shall  never  be  able  to  exist  in 
Auburn,  if  I  give  myself  time  to  think  about 
it." 


CHAPTER  III 

THE   THEORY   OF    PHILOSOPHY 

IT  was  eight  o'clock  on  a  warm  morning 
in  June,  a  few  days  after  Barbara's  return. 
She  rose  from  the  table,  where  she  had 
been  breakfasting  in  solitude,  and  sought  her 
mother. 

It  was  not  easy  to  find  her.  The  girl  looked 
into  the  kitchen,  passed  through  her  father's 
office,  and  ran  upstairs  to  Mrs.  Grafton's 
chamber  —  all  without  result 

"Jack!"  she  called,  stopping  at  the  door 
of  her  brother's  room,  and  severely  regard- 
ing the  recumbent  figure  in  bed.  "  Jack !  I  'd 
be  ashamed  of  lying  in  bed  so  late  I  Where's 
mother?" 

A  muffled  groan,  a  tossing  of  the  long 
swathed  figure — and  silence. 

"  Jack  I  Tell  me  at  least,  if  you  know  where 
she  is." 

The  swathed  figure  rose  up  in  majesty,  and 


THE  THEORY  OF  PHILOSOPHY    41 

a  pair  of  half-open,  sleepy  eyes  became  visible 
in  a  yawning  face. 

"  Well,  I  '11  be  hanged ! "  said  Jack.  "  If  you 
didn't  actually  wake  me  up  to  ask  where 
mother  is.  What  do  you  think  I  am !  A  su- 
pernatural dreamer,  with  visions  of  everything 
mother  does  floating  around  my  bed  ?  Think 
I  can  see  all  over  the  house  with  my  eyes 
shut?" 

Jack  flounced  back,  and  recomposed  his 
long  limbs  for  slumber. 

"  You  ought  to  be  up,  anyway,  by  this  time," 
declared  Barbara,  eyeing  him  with  cold  disap- 
proval. "  There  are  plenty  of  things  that  you 
could  do  to  help." 

She  walked  down  the  stairs,  puzzling  over 
the  strange  lack  of  system  that  she  saw  every- 
where about  her.  There  was  Jack,  lying  at 
his  ease  in  his  room,  with  a  superb  disregard 
of  responsibilities.  She  caught  a  glimpse  of 
Gassy  sitting  in  the  dusty,  disorderly  library, 
reading  the  story  from  which  she  had  been 
forcibly  separated  the  evening  before  at  bed- 
time. And  finally,  as  she  reentered  the  din- 


42  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

ing-room,  she  stumbled  over  the  Kid,  who 
was  arranging  plates,  taken  from  the  uncleared 
dining-table,  in  a  neat  line  on  the  carpet. 

"  Don't  upset  my  ships  ! "  he  roared,  as 
Barbara  unconsciously  crunched  a  butter-plate 
under  her  erring  tread. 

She  stared  in  horror  at  the  debris;  then, 
sweeping  the  plates  up,  to  the  accompaniment 
of  shrieks  from  the  youngest  Grafton,  she  sat 
down  on  a  chair  and  took  her  struggling  little 
brother  on  her  lap. 

"  Charles  Grafton,  listen  to  me  I "  she  said 
firmly  but  not  angrily,  remembering  the  ped- 
agogic articles  on  "Anger  and  the  Child/' 
and  the  extracts  which  had  filled  a  large 
college  note-book.  "Charles I  What  do  you 
mean  by  doing  such  a  dreadful  thing  as  this? 
Answer,  immediately." 

It  was  while  she  was  trying  to  understand 
his  stormy  articulations  that  Mrs.  Grafton  ap- 
peared, and  sank  down  wearily  in  a  chair  near 
the  door.  The  Kid  immediately  wriggled  from 
his  sister  and  ran  to  his  mother,  weeping. 

"  Just  see  what  this  boy  has  donel "  cried  Bar- 


THE  THEORY  OF  PHILOSOPHY    43 

bara.  "  I  picked  up  half  these  plates  from  the 
floor.  I  never  saw  such  a  child!  This  table  ought 
to  have  been  cleared  long  ago,  anyway." 

"  Ellen  can't  clear  the  table  until  breakfast 
is  over/'  said  Mrs.  Grafton,  soothing  the 
little  boy  in  her  arms.  "Your  father,  Cecilia, 
Charles,  and  I  had  our  breakfast  as  usual  at 
quarter  after  seven.  I  imagine  that  Ellen  was 
waiting  for  you  to  finish.  Moreover,  the  gas- 
man came  to  look  at  the  meter  in  the  cellar, 
and  she  and  I  both  went  down  with  him.  I 
just  came  up  from  there." 

Mrs.  Grafton's  face  settled  into  weary  lines, 
and  she  sighed  heavily.  But  Barbara  did  not 
notice.  She  was  looking  at  the  new  egg-stain 
on  the  Wilton  rug. 

"  Mother,"  she  said,  in  her  fresh,  energetic 
voice,  "I  really  do  think  things  might  be 
managed  more  systematically  here  than  they 
actually  are.  You  know  that,  if  there  is  one 
thing  that  we  learn  at  college,  it  is  the  need 
of  system.  Now  see  here  I "  Barbara  rose, 
and  began  to  pace  back  and  forth  over  the 
egg-stain.  "We  rise  at  six-thirty,  an  absurdly 


44  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

early  hour,  though  perhaps  necessitated  by 
the  work  of  a  large  family  —  " 

"Yes,"    interposed    her    mother,    smiling 
through  her  pallor.   "We  all  rise  at  half-past 


six." 


Barbara  flushed.  "  Now,  mother ! "  she  said. 
"I  know  I  haven't  done  it  these  few  days 
since  I  came  home,  but  that  was  accidental. 
It  shall  not  happen  again.  And  Jack  is  dread- 
ful about  getting  up ! " 

"  Well,"  said  Mrs.  Grafton,  this  'system '  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes.  We  should  ris§  and  finish  break- 
fast by  quarter-past  eight.  Then  let  Ellen  do 
the  dishes,  of  course,  and  all  the  work  in  the 
kitchen.  Then  make  Jack  get  up  and  do  the 
outside  work,  the  lawns,  sweeping  the  porches, 
and  so  forth,  to  get  it  out  of  the  way  early. 
Cecilia,  —  how  I  hate  that  nickname  Gassy! 
—  Cecilia  ought  to  do  her  share.  She  should 
be  taught  to  keep  her  room  in  order,  and  the 
library  too,  I  think." 

"  I  won't  1 "  shouted  an  excitable  little  voice 
from  the  next  room. 

"  Don't  talk  that  way,  Cecilia,"  called  Bar- 


THE  THEORY  OF  PHILOSOPHY    45 

bara.  "  You  '11  never  improve,  if  you  don't  do 
something  in  this  world." 

"Why  don't  you  do  something,  then?" 
retorted  the  voice,  "instead  of  telling  mother 
how  to  run  the  house? " 

A  smile  flickered  upon  Mrs.  Grafton's  pale 
face,  and  died  in  another  sigh.  Barbara  rose 
and  shut  the  dining-room  door. 

"  Now  I "  —  she  resumed —  "  I  will  guar- 
antee to  keep  the  lower  floor  looking  fresh 
and  clean, — not  doing  the  sweeping,  of  course ; 
and  I  will  take  care  of  my  own  room  and  Jack's 
also.  That  will  probably  occupy  me  until  half- 
past  nine,  after  which  I  must  spend  my  time 
until  twelve  in  writing  every  minute,  undis- 
turbed. In  this  way,  you  see,  we  shall  each 
have  our  own  individual  work,  —  David  and 
the  Kid  being  allowed  to  play,  —  and  your 
burden  will  be  considerably  lessened.  And  all 
through  a  little  application  of  system." 

"  System !  "  echoed  her  mother,  mechani- 
cally allowing  Charles  to  slip  from  her  lap. 

"Yes,"  said  Barbara.  "That  leaves  your 
room  and  David's  and  the  ordering  for  you." 


46  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  My  room,  and  David's,  and  the  ordering," 
repeated  Mrs.  Grafton. 

"Why,  yes,"  Barbara  responded,  looking 
curiously  at  her  mother.  "  What  is  the  matter, 
dear  ?  You  look  so  queer  and  white.  Are  n't 
you  well  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes,"  replied  Mrs.  Grafton.  "  Here  is 
Susan  coming  to  see  you.  Keep  her  out  on 
the  porch,  Barbara,  there  is  so  much  to  do  in 
the  house." 

Left  alone,  Mrs.  Grafton's  eyes  filled,  and 
her  lips  began  to  twitch  nervously.  "  So  much 
to  do  ! "  she  repeated.  She  put  her  handker- 
chief up  to  her  shaking  lips.  "What  am  I  cry- 
ing for?"  she  asked  herself  sternly.  "  I  never 
used  to  be  so  foolish."  But  her  eyes  kept  fill- 
ing and  her  lips  twitching.  She  had  a  feeling 
that  she  was  allowing  herself  to  be  weak. 
Then  a  sense  of  hopelessness  in  a  domestic 
universe  seemed  to  rise  up  and  overwhelm 
her,  and  she  wept  again. 

Suddenly  she  rose  and  hurried  from  the 
room,  as  she  caught  the  sound  of  Jack's  boots 
on  the  stairs. 


THE  THEORY  OF  PHILOSOPHY    47 

"  I  'm  so  glad  to  see  you ! "  cried  Barbara, 
pushing  forward  the  best  porch-chair  to  re- 
ceive her  guest.  "  And  I  'm  especially  glad 
that  you  came  so  early,  for  I  shall  be  inac- 
cessible after  ten  o'clock.  My  literary  hours 
begin  then." 

Susan  fanned  herself.  "I  just  stopped  a 
minute  on  my  way  to  get  some  sewing-silk," 
she  said, "  but  I  could  n't  help  trying  to  get  a 
glimpse  of  you  again.  How  fresh  and  at  lei- 
sure you  look,  Babbie.  All  your  work  done 
so  soon  ?  " 

"  No-o,"  answered  Barbara,  a  slight  blush 
making  her  confession  charming.  "The  fact 
is,  Sue,  I  got  up  later  than  usual  this  morn- 
ing, for  some  reason,  and  mother  and  I  have 
been  taking  our  time  in  discussing  a  new 
system  of  housekeeping,  by  which  I  am  to 
lighten  mother's  labors  considerably." 

Susan  looked  wistful  as  she  rocked  back 
and  forth.  "  I  suppose  your  college  training 
makes  you  accommodate  yourself  to  all  cir- 
cumstances," she  said.  "  It  must  be  hard  to 
have  to  come  to  every-day  living  like  this, 


48  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

after  all  the  advantages  you  have  had  I  be- 
lieve you  know  enough  theory  to  fit  into  any 
situation." 

"  Oh,  no,"  interposed  Barbara,  "  not  every 
one." 

"And  all  these  four  years,"  went  on  Susan, 
her  sweet  face  sobering,  "I  have  just  been 
doing  housework,  and  trying  to  take  dear 
mother's  place.  My  life  has  been  bounded  by 
dishpans  and  darning-cotton,  and  my  associ- 
ates have  been  housemaids  and  dressmakers. 
I  have  n't  improved  at  all." 

"  Now  you  are  fishing  1 "  rejoined  Barbara. 
"  I  must  say,  Susan,  that  as  for  not  being  a 
college  girl,  you  show  it  less  than  any  other 
girl  I  ever  saw." 

"  You  flatter  me,"  declared  Susan.  "  And  oh, 
Barbara,  I  want  to  say  that  it 's  awfully  sweet 
of  you  to  be  willing  to  read  with  me  an  hour 
every  day.  It  will  help  me  ever  so  much,  to 
get  your  trained  point  of  view  about  things. 
I  am  so  immature  in  my  mental  judgments,  I 
know." 

11 1  am  only  too  glad  to  help  you,"  said 


THE  THEORY  OF  PHILOSOPHY    49 

Barbara,  heartily.  "  And  really,  Sue,  you  are 
a  godsend  to  me,  for  you  are  the  only  girl  in 
town  that  is  congenial  to  me  at  all." 

Susan  looked  pleased.  "That's  kind  of 
you,"  she  answered.  "  Well,  I  must  not  keep 
you  from  helping  your  mother.  By  the  way, 
how  is  she  to-day?  Everybody  is  saying  how 
tired  and  worn  out  she  looks,  and  is  glad  that 
you  have  come  to  share  her  burdens." 

"  Why,  mother  's  all  right,"  replied  Bar- 
bara. "  How  people  will  talk  and  gossip  about 
nothing  I  Good-by,  Sue  dear.  Take  some 
roses  on  the  way  out  And  let 's  begin  read- 
ing to-morrow." 

She  paused  a  moment  on  the  porch,  look- 
ing with  appreciative  eyes  at  the  pretty  lawn, 
with  its  wealth  of  gay-colored  nasturtiums 
and  roses.  As  she  passed  through  the  hall, 
her  eyes  fell  upon  Gassy,  still  curled  up  in  the 
chair,  and  absorbed  in  her  book. 

"Cecilia!"  called  Barbara,  with  all  the  au- 
thority of  an  elder  sister.  "You  have  done 
nothing  all  morning.  Take  the  duster  and 
dust  the  living-room  immediately." 


50  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

The  little  girl's  legs  kicked  convulsively  in 
protest.  "Oh-h,  how  I  hate  you,  Barbara  I" 
she  cried  abstractedly.  "  I  've  only  eight  pages 
more." 

"Nearly  ten  o'clock!"  sighed  the  girl,  as 
she  mounted  the  stairs  to  her  room.  "  I  shan't 
get  much  done  to-day." 

She  made  her  bed  with  resigned  patience, 
pinned  an  "  Engaged  "  sign  on  her  door,  and 
fell  to  work.  But  even  through  the  closed 
door  came  the  busy  sounds  of  an  active  house- 
hold. A  thump,  thump,  thump  of  the  furniture 
downstairs  in  the  living-room  proclaimed  that 
a  vigorous  sweeping  was  going  on ;  the  mad- 
dening click-click-clash  outside  drew  her  to 
the  window  to  behold  Jack  sulkily  guiding 
the  lawn-mower.  Just  below  her  came  the 
measured  hum  of  the  sewing-machine,  and 
Barbara  remembered,  with  a  guilty  start,  that 
she  had  promised  to  finish  those  sheets  her- 
self, the  day  before.  Finally,  the  sound  of  a  toy 
drum  and  the  martial  tramp  of  little  feet  in  the 
hall  outside  her  door  nerved  her  to  action. 

"What    are   you    doing,   children?"    she 


THE  THEORY  OF  PHILOSOPHY    51 

cried,  putting  her  head  out  through  the  door 
in  despair. 

David  and  the  Kid  stopped  marching  simul- 
taneously, and  eyed  their  big  sister.  "I'm 
Teddy  Roosevelt,"  said  David,  mildly,  "  and 
the  Kid  is  all  my  Rough  Riders." 

"Well,  you  must  not  ride  here,"  declared 
Barbara.  "You  are  disturbing  me  and  I  can't 
write.  Go  downstairs  and  play,  —  right  away. 
You  must  not  annoy  me  again." 

She  shut  her  door,  cutting  a  yell  from  the 
Kid  into  two  sections.  The  martial  sounds 
died  away,  and  she  was  free  to  resume  her 
thoughts.  Their  continuity  seemed  broken, 
however.  It  was  some  time  before  she  took 
up  her  work  again. 

About  an  hour  afterwards,  as  Barbara,  with 
pleased  expression  and  a  flying  pen,  was  half 
way  through  an  enthusiastically  philosophic 
peroration,  she  was  disturbed  by  a  sudden 
jar,  as  if  some  heavy  weight  had  fallen,  shak- 
ing her  chair  considerably.  In  a  minute,  foot- 
steps sounded  outside  again,  and  some  one 
timidly  opened  her  door.  It  was  David. 


52  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  Mother  —  "  he  began. 

"  I  cannot  be  disturbed ! "  cried  Barbara, 
frantically,  waving  her  pen.  "Run  away, 
David ;  I  simply  must  not  be  talked  to ! " 

The  little  fellow,  with  a  scared  look,  obeyed, 
and  Barbara  was  once  more  left  alone.  It  was 
not  the  conglomeration  of  sounds  which  now 
annoyed  her,  —  it  was  the  utter  absence  of  the 
noises  to  which  she  had  grown  accustomed. 
The  hum  of  the  sewing-machine  had  abrupdy 
ceased,  and  a  sudden  cry  of  "Jack,  come 
here,  quick!"  had  stopped  the  teasing  whir 
of  the  grass-cutter.  To  Barbara  there  was 
something  ominous  in  the  sudden  cessation. 

"Well,  it's  nearly  twelve,  anyway,"  she 
exclaimed,  shutting  up  her  desk.  "  I  '11  give 
up  for  this  morning." 

She  opened  her  door  and  went  downstairs. 
No  one  in  the  halls;  no  one  in  the  living- 
room.  She  turned  toward  the  kitchen,  but  was 
arrested  by  the  sound  of  her  father's  voice 
coming  from  the  sewing-room, — his  voice, 
but  strange,  low,  unnatural. 

"  There,    Jack !     That 's    enough    water. 


THE  THEORY  OF  PHILOSOPHY    53 

Slowly,  Ellen.  Stop  crying,  Charles.  Mo- 
ther's  all  right." 

Barbara  reached  the  door  in  one  bound. 
"  What — "  she  began,  and  stopped,  while  her 
shocked  eyes  took  in  the  scene  before  her. 

In  a  frightened,  huddled  group  near  her 
stood  Gassy,  David,  and  the  Kid,  staring  at 
their  mother,  who  lay  on  the  floor  perfecdy 
quiet  Jack  and  Ellen  stood  by,  with  water 
and  cloths,  and  the  doctor  was  gendy  spong- 
ing away  the  blood  from  a  cut  on  Mrs.  Graf- 
ton's temple.  No  one  spoke  to  Barbara  or 
noticed  her. 

As  she  crossed  over,  brushing  the  children 
from  her  path,  her  father  looked  up  and  saw 
the  alarmed  look  on  her  face.  "Your  mo- 
ther fainted,  that 's  all,"  he  said  reassuringly. 
"She  fell  from  the  sewing-machine  and  cut 
herself.  But  she  will  be  all  right  soon  ! " 

Mrs.  Grafton  opened  her  eyes  and  faindy 
smiled. 

"O  mother  dear!"  cried  Barbara.  "O 
mother!  It  is  my  fault!  I  said  I  would  do 
those  sheets  yesterday." 


54  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

Mrs.  Grafton  began  to  cry.  "  I  don't  want 
to  hear  about  sheets,"  she  sobbed  weakly. 

"  No,  dear,  no,  dear,  you  need  n't,"  soothed 
the  doctor,  motioning  Barbara  away. 

It  was  a  new  sensation  to  Barbara  to  stand 
back,  while  the  doctor  carried  Mrs.  Grafton 
upstairs  to  her  room,  and,  aided  only  slighdy, 
put  her  to  bed.  Mechanically  she  did  as  or- 
dered, and  followed  her  father  out  of  the 
room,  when  her  mother  had  fallen  asleep,  with 
a  feeling  that  the  end  of  the  world  had  come, 
and  that  "system  "  had  deserted  the  universe. 

"Yes,  it  is  a  nervous  break-down,"  said  the 
'doctor,  throwing  himself  into  an  easy-chair 
in  the  living-room.  "I  might  have  known 
that  it  would  come,  with  the  crushing  weight 
of  this  household  on  her  delicate  shoulders. 
But  your  mother  is  so  brave  and  bright  that 
I  did  n't  realize  what  she  has  been  doing." 

"And  of  course  I've  been  away,"  sighed 
Barbara. 

"  Well,  she  must  go  away  now,"  said  Dr. 
Grafton,  with  determination.  "A  complete 
rest  and  change  she  must  have,  as  soon  as 


THE  THEORY  OF  PHILOSOPHY    55 

possible.  And  Barbara,  my  girl,  you  '11  have 
to  take  the  helm." 

"Oh,  I  will,"  she  cried  confidently.  "I  can 
and  will  gladly.  I  won't  let  it  crush  me.  I  '11 
reduce  it  all  to  a  science." 

"H'm,"  said  her  father.  "This  science  is 
not  taught  at  Vassar.  However,  I  don't  see 
what  else  we  can  do.  And  your  mother  must 
go  at  once." 

Barbara  lost  her  sense  of  the  logical  con- 
tinuity of  events  during  the  next  few  days. 
Packing,  planning,  consoling  small  brothers, 
encouraging  her  mother,  who  was  inclined  to 
rebellion,  —  the  minutes  and  hours  flew.  Be- 
fore she  realized,  she  stood  one  morning  on 
the  front  porch  with  her  arms  around  the 
sobbing  Kid,  resolutely  forcing  a  smile,  while 
she  waved  a  cheerful  farewell  to  the  departing 
phaeton,  containing  a  very  pale  mother  and 
a  very  determined-looking  father. 

"  Good-by,  mother  dear ! "  called  little  David, 
winking  away  his  tears.  "  Come  back  soon." 

"  Come  back  well  /  "  added  Barbara,  cheer- 
fully. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE   PRACTICE 

MAUD  S.  lengthened  her  measured 
tread  an  infinitesimally  small  dis- 
tance, in  response  to  the  doctor's 
impatient  command.  But  she  did  it  sorrow- 
fully, and  with  the  air  of  yielding  to  a  child's 
whim.  Maud  S.  had  been  born  and  brought 
up  in  Auburn,  and  she  had  been  educated  to 
a  stern  sense  of  the  proprieties.  It  was  right 
and  proper  to  forego  appearances,  and  even 
to  abandon  one's  dignity,  if  necessary,  upon 
a  call  of  mercy ;  but  a  trip  to  the  station,  with 
a  trunk  aboard,  and  a  feeble  passenger  inside, 
certainly  ought  to  be  made  decently  and  .in 
order.  Moreover,  it  was  the  first  outing  that 
Mrs.  Grafton  had  taken  for  eight  years,  and 
the  occasion  was  one  that  required  proper 
observance.  To  be  told  to  "  Chirk  up,  Maud," 
right  in  front  of  Banker  Willowby's  house, 
was  certainly  irritating,  and  her  excessive 


THE  PRACTICE  57 

good-breeding  showed  in  the  forbearance  with 
which  she  received  the  admonition.  Maud  S. 
made  up  in  refinement  and  courtesy  what 
she  lacked  in  speed,  and  she  showed  her  deli- 
cacy, even  in  her  resentment,  by  the  ladylike 
way  in  which  she  flapped  her  ears  forward, 
in  order  that  she  might  not  hear  the  domestic 
conversation  that  was  going  on  in  the  carriage 
behind  her. 

"  I  feel  like  a  deserter  from  the  regiment," 
sighed  Mrs.  Grafton.  "  I  ought  not  to  be  going 
away  from  home.,, 

"  Well,  I  'm  sorry  to  say  it,"  responded  the 
doctor,  "but  you  certainly  ought  to  be  getting 
away  from  home  just  as  fast  as  the  train  will 
carry  you,  —  and  Maud  S.  will  condescend  to 
take  you  to  it  I  can't  get  you  out  of  Auburn 
too  soon." 

"It  is  wicked  of  me  to  leave  the  house  and 
the  children." 

"It  would  be  wicked  of  me  not  to  make 
you  leave  the  house  and  the  children !  You 
have  had  an  undisturbed  diet  of  house  and 
children  four  years  too  long.  No  wonder  your 


58  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

heart  rebels.  A  fine  kind  of  doctor  I  am,  not 
to  have  detected  this  long  ago !  If  it  had  been 
any  patient  but  my  wife,  I  should  have  been 
quick  to  discover  it  But  it's  partly  your 
own  fault,  Elizabeth ;  you  had  no  business  to 
be  so  uncomplaining  about  yourself.  Even 
that  excuse,  though,  does  n't  keep  me  from 
realizing  how  brutally  thoughtless  I  have 
been." 

The  mother-mind  went  back  to  the  forlorn 
little  group  on  the  porch.  "  Poor  children," 
she  sighed ;  "  I  don't  know  how  they  are  going 
to  get  along;  if  they  only  had  some  one  to 
rely  upon  for  their  three  meals  a  day!  But 
Ellen  is  woefully  inefficient,  and  she  has  to 
be  handled  with  sugar-tongs,  besides.  The 
spring  sewing  isn't  finished  yet;  the  porch 
ought  to  be  screened;  David  —  poor  litde 
pale  face  —  ought  to  be  sent  away  before  his 
hay  fever  begins;  and  the  fruit-canning  season 
is  just  at  hand." 

"  Oh,  we  }ll  get  along,"  assured  the  doctor, 
in  the  old,  illogical  way  that  means  nothing, 
and  yet  is  so  comforting  to  a  woman ;  "Bar- 


THE  PRACTICE  59 

bara  's  young  and  strong,  and  full  of  energy. 
She  '11  put  her  hand  to  the  helm,  if  need  be." 

"  But  this  is  her  vacation,  and  I  want  her 
to  enjoy  it  She  *s  worked  hard  at  her  books 
for  four  years.  Besides,  she  is  so  full  of  her 
writing  now  —  " 

Dr.  Grafton  laughed, — a  merry,  contagious 
laugh,  that  rivaled  his  medical  skill  in  winning 
his  patients.  "  I  thought  as  much,"  he  said. 
"  Getting  admission  to  her  room  nowadays  is 
attended  with  all  the  formalities  of  the  Masonic 
ritual,  and  she  goes  about  with  ink  on  her 
fingers  and  ink  on  her  nose.  I  suppose  she  is 
fired  by  the  ambition  of  the  Banbury  Cross 
lady  in  making  'music  wherever  she  goes.' 
Poor  little  Barbara ;  she 's  taking  herself  so 
very  seriously,  these  days !  She  feels  that  she 
must  gush  forth  a  stream  of  living  water  for 
thirsty  mankind,  forgetting,  dear  litde  lass, 
that  she  is  not  a  spring  yet,  but  only  a  rain- 
barrel.  Four  years  of  college  have  filled  her, 
but  she  does  n't  realize  that  now  is  the  time 
to  keep  all  the  bung-holes  shut.  I  suppose  we 
must  all  pass  through  that  think- we-are-artists 


60  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

disease,  but  Barbara  seems  to  have  an  aggra- 
vated case." 

"She  has  been  encouraged  in  it  a  good 
deal." 

"  Yes,  I  know  she  has,  —  more  's  the  pity. 
A  prodigy  now  and  then  must  be  encouraging 
to  a  college  faculty,  but  it  's  a  bit  hard  on  the 
prodigy  herself,  and  harder  still  on  the  prod- 
igy's family.  Intellectual  lights  ought  to  be 
hidden  under  a  ton,  instead  of  a  bushel,  so  it 
would  n't  be  so  easy  to  dig  them  out  I  believe, 
myself,  that  Barbara  has  a  fine  mind,  and 
unusual  ability,  but,  dear  heart,  she's  only  a 
child  I   She  has  to  live  before  she  can  write." 

"I  haven't  dared  tell  her  that  yet,"  said 
her  mother ;  "  I  don't  want  even  to  seem  to  dis- 
courage her.  And  you  know  how  confident 
Barbara  is." 

"  I  wish  she  were  a  bit  less  ^/^confident  ; 
she 's  bound  to  be  disappointed,  and  I  'm  afraid 
that  she  sets  her  hopes  so  high  that  the  fall, 
when  it  comes,  will  be  a  hard  one.  I  wish,  too, 
that  she  was  n't  quite  so  serious  about  it  all. 
Her  saving  grace  of  humor  seems  to  have 


THE  PRACTICE  61 

utterly  deserted  her  at  this  trying  period  of 
her  existence." 

"  That  's  a  way  that  humor  sometimes  has," 
said  Mrs.  Grafton.  "  The  very  jolliest,  drollest 
woman  I  ever  knew  confided  to  me  once  that 
her  sense  of  humor  had  entirely  deserted  her, 
at  one  time.  She  had  been  out  sailing  with 
the  man  who  afterward  became  her  husband, 
and  during  the  course  of  the  evening  he  had 
done  a  litde  love-making.  '  He  called  me 
Sweetie/ she  said  to  me.  'Think  of  it!  Sweetie  1 
Why,  it's  as  bad  as  Pettie,  or  Lambie ! '  And 
the  worst  of  it  was  that  it  did  n't  even  seem 
funny  to  me  until  after  I  thought  it  over  at 
home.  '  When  love  comes  in  the  door,  humor 
flies  out  of  the  window/  she  said ;  and  I  sup- 
pose it  may  be  the  same  way  with  genius." 

"If  Barbara's  genius  was  armed  with  a 
broom  instead  of  a  pen,  it  would  be  better  for 
her,"  said  her  father.  "  And  that  is  why  I  am 
glad,  for  her  sake  as  well  as  yours,  that  you  are 
going  away.  The  girl  isn't  all  dreamer;  she 
has  a  practical  compartment  in  that  brain  of 
hers,  and  your  absence  will  give  her  a  chance 


62  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

to  open  the  doors  and  windows  of  it,  and 
sweep  the  cobwebs  out.  Oh,  I  'm  not  worried 
about  Barbara^  —  she  '11  rise  to  "occasions 
And  we  7/  get  along  beautifully.  If  you  7/ 
only  come  back  to  us  well  and  strong —  " 

Maud  S.  made  an  unnecessary  clatter  over 
the  macadam  road,  in  order  not  to  hear  the 
rest  of  the  sentence.  The  anxious  note  in  her 
master's  voice  swallowed  up  the  last  trace  of 
her  resentment. 

In  the  meantime  the  little  group  on  the 
Grafton  porch  had  turned  back  into  the  house. 
Jack  had  taken  his  fishing-tackle,  and  gone 
off  down  the  dusty  road  without  a  word. 
David,  with  a  plaintive  expression  on  his 
thin  little  face,  had  turned  to  his  beloved 
"Greek  Heroes"  for  comfort.  The  Kid's  tears 
had  been  dried  by  Barbara's  handkerchief 
and  two  raisin  cookies,  and  he  had  gone  to 
the  sand-pile  to  play.  Gassy,  alone,  was  un- 
accounted for.  She  had  slipped  away  from 
the  porch  when  her  mother  was  assisted  into 
the  carriage,  and  was  not  in  sight  when  the 
others  turned  back  into  the  house. 


THE  PRACTICE  63 

"  Picking  up,  first,"  sighed  Barbara,  as  she 
came  back  into  the  big  living-room,  which 
seemed  unusually  untidy  and  cheerless.  "Then 
the  bed-making  and  the  chamber-work,  plan- 
ning the  meals,  and  ordering  the  supplies. 
I  think  I  shall  write  out  all  the  menus  for 
Ellen,  —  that  will  be  the  easiest  way."  She 
was  putting  the  room  in  order,  and  her  hands 
flew  with  her  thoughts.  "  I  mean  to  do  every- 
thing systematically.  I  want  to  prove  to 
father  that,  college  fits  a  girl  for  anything,  — 
even  practical  life,  and  if  I  keep  the  house  in 
order,  discipline  the  children,  and  have  some 
excellent  meals,  I  think  he'll  be  convinced.  It 
will  take  some  time  to  get  things  started,  but 
I  believe  that  after  I  have  them  systematized, 
they  will  go  smoothly,  and  I  shall  have  plenty 
of  time  left  for  my  writing.  Mother  always 
spent  so  much  time  on  the  unnecessary  litde 
things;  no  wonder  she  went  to  pieces — poor 
mother ! " 

Something  dimmed  Barbara's  tender  eyes, 
but  she  steadied  her  lips  and  went  on  with 
her  plans :  — 


64  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  One  thing  I  intend  to  change,  and  that  is 
having  dinner  at  noon.  It  's  horribly  unhy- 
gienic, and  old-fashioned,  too.  I  '11  speak  to 
Ellen  about  it." 

She  pulled  open  the  door  of  the  hall-closet 
to  find  a  dust-doth.  A  huddled  pile  of  pink 
gingham,  with  two  long,  black  legs  protrud- 
ing, lay  prone  upon  the  floor.  The  head  was 
hidden. 

Barbara  put  an  arm  about  the  place  which 
seemed  to  mark  a  waist  in  the  gingham. 
"  What's  the  matter,  dear?"  she  asked  ten- 
derly. 

There  was  a  long-drawn  breath,  and  an 
unmistakable  snuffle.  Then  Gassy's  voice 
answered  coldly,  — 

"NuthinV 

"  Well,  don't  lie  in  here  in  the  dark.  Come 
out  with  me,  litde  sister." 

Gassy  came,  slowly  and  reluctandy.  She 
rose  from  the  floor,  back  foremost,  keeping 
her  face  assiduously  turned  away  from  her 
sister. 

"  I  don't  like  to  see  you  cry  —  " 


THE  PRACTICE  65 

"  Was  n't  crying,"  stiffened  Gassy,  with  a 
sob. 

"I  mean  I  don't  like  to  have  you  tucked 
away  in  here,  when  I  need  you  outside.  I 
want  your  help,  litde  girl." 

"What  for?"  demanded  Gassy,  suspi- 
ciously. 

"  Oh,  just  to  have  you  about,  to  talk  to," 
said  Barbara.  "Come  on  out  with  me,  and 
help  me  plan  the  lunch." 

"  Lunch?  Are  we  goin'  to  have  a  picnic?  " 
asked  Gassy,  seating  herself  with  her  proud 
litde  face  turned  toward  the  window. 

"  No ;  but  we  're  going  to  have  dinner  at 
night  while  mother 's  away.  And  Cecilia,  how 
would  you  like  to  turn  vegetarian?" 

"Just  eat  vegetables?  " 

"Yes ;  it 's  much  more  hygienic." 

"No  meat  at  all?" 

"  No ;  we  eat  altogether  too  much  flesh." 

"  It  would  be  cheaper  to  board  at  a  livery 
stable,"  said  Gassy. 

"  And  healthier,  too,  I  think.  I  've  gone 
without    meat   voluntarily  for   three   whole 


66  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

years,  and  I  have  been  in  perfect  physical 
condition.  It 's  a  help  mentally,  too.  And  diet 
is  n't  restricted  if  you  substitute  eggs  and  nuts 
and  fruit  for  meat" 

Nuts  and  fruit  sounded  good  to  Gassy.  "All 
right,"  she  said ;  "  I  'd  like  to  try  it.  But  we 
can't  do  it  yet  awhile ;  we  're  working  out  a 
bill  at  the  butcher's.  His  wife  broke  her  collar- 
bone last  year,  and  he 's  paying  the  doctor's 
bill  in  meat  Besides,  what  will  Ellen  say?" 

Barbara  wondered,  herself.  But  she  was  too 
proud  to  admit  her  foreboding. 

"  Ellen  draws  her  salary "  (college  setde- 
ment  lessons  forbade  her  using  the  term 
"  wages  ")  "  for  following  our  wishes  —  " 

"  Then  she  does  n't  earn  it,"  interrupted 
Gassy. 

"  And  I  'm  sure  she  could  find  no  objection 
to  any  decision  of  ours  as  to  the  best  kind 
of  food.  Will  you  ask  her  to  come  here,  Ce- 
cilia, as  soon  as  she  gets  her  dishes  washed  ? 
I  '11  have  the  menu  ready  for  her  by  that 
time." 

Miss  Parloa's  cook-book,   which  Barbara 


THE  PRACTICE  67 

took  down  from  the  shelf  to  assist  her  in  her 
task,  was  not  a  vegetarian ;  but  memories  of 
her  self-imposed  college  ideals  still  lingered. 
By  the  time  Ellen's  lumbering  step  was  heard 
in  the  back  hall  the  menu  was  ready,  neatly 
written  upon  the  first  page  of  a  new  little 
blank-book. 

"  I  wuz  down  in  the  cellar,"  stated  Ellen, 
"  and  I  can't  leave  my  work  to  come  every 
time  I  'm  wanted.  Just  holler  the  things  down 
to  me.  Me  and  your  ma  has  an  understand- 
ing about  that" 

"  If  you  come  in  here  after  the  dish-wash- 
ing every  morning,  Ellen,  you  won't  have 
to  make  an  extra  trip  upstairs,"  said  Bar- 
bara, in  the  approved  college-settlement  tone. 
"I  have  no  desire  to  demand  unnecessary 
service  from  you.  I  shall  always  have  the 
menu  for  the  day  ready  for  you  at  this  hour. 
This  is  for  to-day :  while  mother  is  gone  we 
shall  have  dinner  at  night,  and  luncheon  at 
noon." 

Ellen's  expression  was  not  wholly  encour- 
aging, as  she  took  the  little  book.  It  read:  — 


68  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

Cantaloupes  with  ice. 


Egjs  in  tomato  cases.  Rice  patds. 

Thin  bread  and  butter. 
Farmesian  balls  on  lettuce,  with  French  dressing. 

Olives.  Wafers. 


Mint  sherbet 


Nuts. 


"Canty loops!  What's  them?''  demanded 
Ellen 

"Qk  mush^netans!  Why  didnt  too  say 
so?  MixsIhemIoos  wWt  be  ripe  fer  a  month. 
What's  that  next  thing?" 

"That  *s  a  new  way  erf  serving  eggsT  said 
&&ttaia;;*the recipe  *s in the  book*  Itfsson- 
ptev  and  wr  prattr^ 

*Yo*a  cant  ssree  ^oi  that  way  hi  this 
towtfc**  gTnjottbfed  BfenL  "-Tomatoes  don't 
w«fr&x  cases*. —  they  come  fit  baskets*.  Ami 
a$  ltasg:  as  there  s  a  cfirft  fix  tfce  fcotase  where 
I*1*  woufciog^.  I  won't  afiv«r  set  a  toniafe>bas^ 
feet  oik  tttetafctei  Wftat'sriicepayt^!:^ 


CAVIYLOOI'V    WHAT>   THEM? 


THE  PRACTICE  69 

"The  recipes  are  all  in  the  book:  I've 
marked  the  pages,"  said  Barbara,  with  dig- 
nity. "Of  course,  Ellen,  if  cantaloupes  are 
not  in  the  market,  we'll  have  to  substitute 
something  else.  Or  perhaps  we  could  get 
along  without  that  course." 

"We  might  have  the  ice,  without  the 
melons,"  suggested  Gassy. 

Barbara  glanced  up  suspiciously,  but  the 
sharp  litde  face  was  innocent 

"  That  is  all,  then,  Ellen.  The  recipes  are 
given  in  full,  and  you  will  have  no  trouble 
in  following  them.  I  have  ordered  all  the  ne- 
cessary materials.  The  rice  and  the  cheese 
will  be  here  in  half  an  hour.  Miss  Cecilia 
will  show  you  where  the  mint-bed  is  in  the 
garden." 

Ellen's  large  freckled  face  took  on  an  ex- 
pression of  astonishment  "  Who  will  ?  "  she 
asked. 

"  Miss  Cecilia,"  responded  Barbara. 

Ellen's  eyes  followed  Barbara's  glance. 
"Oh,  Gassy/"  she  said.  "Didn't  know  who 
you  meant,  before.  Say,  Barbara  Grafton,  I 


70  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

can't  never  get  up  a  meal  like  this,  with  no 
meat,  and  on  ironing-day,  too.  Your  ma 
never  has  sherbet  but  Sundays,  and  then  Jack 
turns  the  crank  fer  me.  And  nuts  I  Nuts  won't 
be  ripe  till  October." 

"  The  nuts  are  already  ordered,"  said  Bar- 
bara, turning  away.  "  That  will  do,  Ellen.  I  'm 
going  upstairs  now  to  do  the  chamber-work, 
and  after  that  I  shall  go  to  my  writing.  I 
don't  want  to  be  disturbed.  If  any  one  comes 
to  see  me,  say  that  I  'm  not  at  home." 

"  I  '11  holler  if  I  want  you,"  said  Ellen,  grimly. 

"  No,  don't  do  that,  because  it  breaks  into 
what  I  am  doing.  I  shall  be  downstairs  again 
before  luncheon-time,  and  you  can  tell  me 
then  anything  you  need.  Cecilia,  I  trust  you 
to  see  that  I  am  not  disturbed  for  two  hours. 
Don't  call  me  before  twelve  o'clock,  no  matter 
what  happens." 

It  was  long  past  noon  when  the  last  sheet 
of  "  The  Spirit  of  the  Eternal  Ego "  slipped 
from  Barbara's  hand,  and  the  pen  was 
dropped.  She  glanced  up  at  the  litde  clock 
near  the  vine- wreathed  window.  "  Ten  min- 


THE  PRACTICE  71 

utes  of  one  I "  she  exclaimed ;  "  I  must  have 
missed  the  din — luncheon  bell.  "But  my 
essay  is  done  — hurray  1 " 

She  hurried  down  the  stairs.  The  living- 
room  was  empty  and  the  porch  deserted.  The 
dining-room  table  had  not  been  set  In  the 
kitchen  the  sink  was  piled  high  with  dirty 
dishes,  dish-towels  hung  over  every  chair, 
and  a  trail  of  grease-spots  ran  from  pantry  to 
back  door.  The  kitchen  table  was  pulled  up 
before  a  window,  and  about  it  were  seated 
David,  with  some  canned  peaches,  Gassy,  with 
a  saucer  full  of  ground  cinnamon  and  sugar, 
and  Jack,  with  a  massive  sandwich  of  cold 
beefsteak  and  thick  bread.  On  the  table  were 
a  bowl  of  cold  baked  beans,  a  saucer  of  rad- 
ishes, a  dish  of  pickles,  and  a  botde  of  pink 

POP- 
Barbara  shuddered.  "  Where 's  Ellen  ?  "  she 

asked. 

Jack  looked  up.  "  Ah,  the  authoress  ! "  he 
exclaimed.  "  I  judge  from  your  appearance 
upon  the  scene  of  action  that  the  fire  of  genius 
has  ceased  to  rage  in  unabated  fury." 


72  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"Why  are  you  eating  in  here?  Where's 
Ellen  ?  "  Barbara  repeated. 

"  In  reply  to  your  first  question,  to  save 
carrying ;  in  reply  to  your  second,  I  canna  say. 
I  know  not  where  she  went;  I  only  know 
where  she  deserves  to  go." 

"  Has  she  gone  away  to  stay?" 

"In  the  language  of  the  housewife,  she 
has  '  left/  "  said  Jack.  "  I  hurried  home  from 
the  river,  bringing  two  thirty-pound  trout  to 
grace  the  festal  board,  an  hour  ago.  I  found 
that  if  there  was  to  be  any  festal  board,  I 
must  supply  both  the  festives  and  the  board- 
ing. The  gas-stove  had  ceased  to  burn ;  the 
kitchen  was  still.  Ellen  had  flown  the  coop.  I 
was  for  calling  you,  but  Gassy,  here,  was  ob- 
durate. She  said  that  you  had  left  orders  with 
your  private  secretary  that,  come  what  might, 
you  were  not  to  be  disturbed.  Luckily,  father 
telegraphed  that  he  was  not  coming  home 
until  to-morrow.  So,  with  the  aid  of  my  little 
family  circle,  I  prepared  the  repast  which  you 
see  before  you.  It  was  dead  easy  :  each  one 
took  out  of  the  ice-box  his  favorite  article  of 


w 

w 
8 


(-t 

w 
o 
w 

PS 


THE  PRACTICE  73 

food,  and  for  a  wonder,  no  two  happened  to 
want  the  same  article.  Fall  to,  yourself,  fair 
lady ;  there  is  still  some  cold  boiled  cabbage 
in  the  refrigerator,  and  you  have  earned  it 
after  your  valiant  fight  as  bread-winner  for 
the  family  this  morning  I" 

"  Stop  your  nonsense,  Jack.  Did  n't  Ellen 
make  any  explanation  of  her  going  ?  " 

"Like  the  girl  in  the  ballad,  'She  left  a 
note  behind.'  It  was  written  on  the  other  side 
of  a  wonderful  menu,  which  probably  was  the 
cause  of  her  leaving.  I  don't  wonder  it  scared 
her  off.  The  note  lies  there  on  the  table." 

Barbara  picked  it  up.  The  page  had  been 
torn  from  the  blank-book,  and  on  it  was 
scrawled :  — 

"i  am  leving  youse.  my  folks  have  been 
at  me  to  come  home,  and  i  have  desided  not 
to  stay  where  i  cant  holler,  also  i  cant  get  no 
dinner  like  this,  youse  can  pay  my  wages  to 
the  boy  that  comes  for  my  close." 

Barbara  sank  hopelessly  into  a  chair.  There 
seemed  nothing  further  to  be  said  upon  the 
subject  of  Ellen. 


74  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  Where 's  Charles  ?  "  she  inquired. 

44  Don't  you  know  ?  "  said  Jack.  "  I  have  n't 
seen  him  since  I  came  home.  We  thought 
you  must  have  sent  him  on  an  errand,  when 
he  didn't  appear  at  noon.  The  Kid  always 
turns  up  regularly  at  meal-time." 

"I  haven't  seen  him  since  mother  left," 
replied  Barbara.  "Then  I  sent  him  to  the 
sand-pile.  I  have  n't  an  idea  where  he  is." 

"  You  told  him  he  could  n't  go  to  a  picnic," 
said  David,  dreamily. 

"Why,  no,  I  didn't" 

"But  you  did,  Barbara.  He  came  and 
knocked  on  your  door  while  you  were  writing, 
and  told  you  he  wanted  to  go.  And  you  said 
no.  Then  he  hollered  that  he  thought  you 
were  "  —  David  hesitated  delicately  over  the 
epithet  —  "a  mean  old  thing;  that  he  hadn't 
asked  you  to  let  him  have  a  picnic  before 
since  mother  had  left  And  you  told  him  to 
run  away,  — that  you  were  busy." 

"  Did  I  ?  "  asked  Barbara,  trying  to  remem- 
ber. She  had  a  faint  recollection  of  such  an 
interruption,  but  she  was  never  sure  of  what 


THE  PRACTICE  75 

happened  during  the  hours  which  she  spent 
in  the  throes  of  authorship.  "  How  long  ago 
was  it?" 

"  'Bout  eleven  o'clock." 

Barbara  looked  worried.  "I  can't  think 
where  he  could  have  gone,"  she  said.  "  Have 
you  looked  everywhere  in  the  house  ?  " 

"  Everywhere  we  could  think  of,"  responded 
Jack.  "  Don't  worry,  Barb  ;  he  '11  show  up  as 
soon  as  he  gets  hungry.  Disappearance  is  his 
long  suit." 

"  Does  he  often  run  away  like  this  ?  " 

"  Every  time  the  spirit  moves  him.  Not 
even  a  letter-press  could  keep  him  down  when 
the  wanderlust  seizes  him.  Sometimes  he  is 
gone  for  hours.  Punishment  does  n't  seem  to 
do  him  much  good,  either,  though  I  must  say 
he  never  gets  enough  of  it  to  make  any  im- 
pression. If  he  were  mine,  I  should  test  the 
magic  power  of  a  willow  switch." 

"  How  do  you  find  him  ?" 

"  Oh,  he  comes  wandering  in,  like  the  prod- 
igal son,  after  he  has  fed  upon  husks  for  a 
while.  Maybe  he  has  been  unable  to  face  the 


76  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

ordeal  of  a  separation  from  Ellen,  and  has 
gone  with  her." 

"  I  wish  he  had  n't  gone  while  father  and 
mother  are  away.  I  feel,  somehow,  as  though 
it  were  my  fault" 

"Now  stop  worrying,  Barbara;  he'll  turn 
up.  My  only  fear  is  that  you  '11  receive  him 
with  open  arms  when  he  arrives.  Just  you 
plan  to  be  a  little  severe  on  him,  and  we  '11 
cure  him  of  his  habit  before  mother  gets 
home." 

But  in  spite  of  Jack's  reassurance,  Barbara 
was  troubled,  and  as  she  cleared  away  the 
remains  of  the  children's  feast,  she  caught 
herself  looking  out  of  the  window,  and  listen- 
ing for  the  click  of  the  gate.  At  two  o'clock, 
when  the  last  dish  was  put  away,  the  Kid  had 
not  returned ;  at  three  he  was  not  in  sight ; 
at  four  none  of  the  neighbors  had  seen  him ; 
at  five  she  left  the  anxious  seat  at  the  front 
window  for  the  kitchen,  with  reluctance ;  and 
at  six  it  was  a  worried-looking  Barbara  who 
greeted  Jack's  return  from  baseball  practice. 

"  Has  n't  the  little  rascal  turned  up  yet  ? " 


THE  PRACTICE  77 

asked  the  boy.  "  I  think  I  '11  go  out  and  take 
a  look  at  some  of  his  favorite  haunts.  Now, 
Barbara,  if  he  comes  while  I  'm  away,  don't 
you  play  prodigal  with  him  ! " 

The  dinner  was  eaten,  and  cleared  away.  At 
seven  there  was  no  Kid.  At  eight  the  other 
children  went  to  bed  without  him.  At  nine 
o'clock  Jack  returned  with  no  news.  Even  he 
showed  anxiety  as  Barbara  met  him  at  the 
door  with  expectant  face. 

"  Nobody  has  seen  a  glimpse  of  him,"  he 
reported.  "  I  've  been  the  round  of  his  inti- 
mates, and  to  all  of  his  pet  resorts,  and  I  've 
scoured  the  town.  I  don't  know  what  else 
to  do." 

There  was  a  noise  on  the  front  porch.  A 
slow,  halting  step  came  up  the  stairs.  Bar- 
bara rushed  toward  the  door. 

"  Careful,  now,"  cautioned  Jack.  "  That 's 
the  Kid,  all  right.  Don't  you  greet  him  with 
outstretched  arms." 

But  the  caution  was  not  necessary.  All  of 
the  pent-up  anxiety  turned  into  wrath  as  Bar- 
bara became  sure  of  the  step.  Her  heart  hard- 


78  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

ened  toward  the  small  offender  as  she  hastily 
made  her  plans  for  his  reception.  In  response 
to  the  second  knock  at  the  door,  she  answered 
the  summons. 

"Who's  there?"  she  asked,  without  open- 
ing the  screen. 

"  It 's  me,"  said  a  still,  small  voice. 

44  What  do  you  want?" 

44  Want  to  come  in." 

"  Well,  you  can't  come  in.  I  don't  let 
strange  men  into  my  house  at  this  time  of 
night" 

There  was  a  pause  on  the  front  step  as  the 
little  lad  wearily  shifted  his  weight  from  one 
foot  to  the  other.   Thai  he  knocked  again. 

"Want  to  get  in." 

Jack  looked  at  Barbara,  warningly.  "  I  can't 
let  you  in,"  she  said;44  I'm  alone  in  the  house; 
my  father  and  mother  are  away  from  home, 
and  I  never  let  strangers  in  when  I  'm  alone." 

44 1  'm  not  strangers ;  I  'm  Charles." 

44  Charles  would  n't  be  out  at  this  time  of 
night,"  remarked  Barbara,  impersonally. 
x    " I'm  hungry,"  said  the  Kid 


THE  PRACTICE  79 

There  was  a  wistfulness  in  the  voice  that 
touched  all  the  mother  in  the  girl.  "Well, 
I  never  turn  any  tramp  away  hungry,"  she 
said;  "I'll  give  you  some  bread  and  milk, 
but  then  you  '11  have  to  go." 

She  unlocked  the  door,  and  surveyed  her 
small  brother  chillingly.  The  Kid  had  evi- 
dently made  a  day  of  it  His  cap  was  gone, 
his  shoestrings  were  untied,  his  face  and  hands 
were  streaked  with  dirt,  and  one  shirt-waist 
sleeve  was  torn  away. 

"  Goodness,  how  dirty ! "  she  said.  "  There 
is  a  place  set  at  the  table  for  our  own  little 
boy,  but  he 's  a  clean  child,  and  I  can't  let  you 
have  it  as  you  are  now.  You  '11  have  to  wash, 
first.  Go  up  those  stairs,  and  you  '11  find  a 
bathroom,  the  first  room  to  the  left  Wash 
your  hands  and  face,  and  then  come  down. 
I  '11  give  you  something  to  eat  before  you 
go." 

The  Kid  looked  at  Barbara  steadily.  Won- 
derment, doubt,  and  understanding  were  ex- 
pressed in  turn  on  his  round  face.  He  turned 
without  a  word,  his  small  fat  legs  climbed 


80  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

the  stairway,  and  his  dirty  little  figure  disap- 
peared inside  the  bathroom  door. 

His  sister  for  the  first  time  ventured  a  look/ 
at  Jack. 

"  Bravo,  Bernhardt ! "  he  said. 

" 1  hated  to  do  it,"  said  Barbara.  "  But  I 
know  that  he  deserved  it,  and  I  feel  sure  that 
it  was  the  right  thing.  A  psychological  pun- 
ishment is  so  much  better  than  a  scolding  or 
a  whipping.  And  Charles  realized  what  it 
meant ;  did  you  see  his  dear  puzzled  little  face 
take  on  contrition  as  he  began  to  understand 
my  meaning?  Mother  says  that  he  is  a  hard 
child  to  manage,  but  I  don't  see  why.  He  re- 
sponds so  readily  to  an  appeal  to  his  reason." 

There  was  a  sound  in  the  upper  hall.  From 
the  bathroom  door  floated  down  the  voice 
of  the  Kid:  — 

"  Missus,"  he  called  ;  "  hey,  Missus  1  There 
ain't  no  soap  in  here." 


CHAPTER  V 

THE   "IDGIT" 

THERE  were  two  newspapers  in  Au- 
burn. The  "Transcript"  was  one 
of  the  oldest  newspapers  in  the 
middle  West,  and  it  well  upheld  the  dignity 
of  its  years.  It  was  Republican  as  to  politics, 
conservative  as  to  opinion,  and  inclined  to 
Methodism  as  to  religion.  It  prided  itself  upon 
the  fact  that  in  the  fifty  years  of  its  existence 
it  had  never  changed  its  politics  or  its  make- 
up, and  had  never  advanced  its  subscription 
price  or  a  new  theory.  It  represented  Auburn 
in  being  slow,  substantial,  and  self-satisfied. 

The  "Ledger"  was  a  new  arrival  in  Au- 
burn, and  had  not  yet  proved  its  right  to  live. 
It  had  a  flippant  tone  that  barred  its  entrance 
to  the  best  families,  and  Auburn  had  never 
given  it  the  official  sanction  that  would  insure 
its  permanent  success.  The  difference  in  the 
spirit  of  the  two  papers  might  be  seen  by  a 
glance  down  the  personal  columns  of  each. 


82  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

The  "  Transcript "  was  wont  to  state  in  digni- 
fied terms  that  "Joseph  Slater  departed  yes- 
terday for  Jamestown,"  The  "  Ledger"  would 
announce  flippantly,  "Joe  Slater  went  to  Jim- 
town  yesterday.  What 's  up,  Joe  ?  "  This  was 
spicy,  all  Auburn  agreed,  but  it  savored  of 
vulgarity,  and  the  old  residents  clung  to  their 
old  paper,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  the  new 
sheet  was  enterprising,  clean,  and  up-to-date. 
The  "  Ledger"  catered  to  advertisements ;  the 
"Transcript"  paid  special  attention  to  the 
obituary  column.  And  the  citizens  of  Auburn 
subscribed  to  the  "Transcript,"  and  borrowed 
the  "Ledger." 

On  the  morning  of  the  sixteenth  of  July  the 
"  Transcript "  contained  two  items  more  than 
the  "Ledger."  The  first  of  these  was  headed: 

AUBURN   AUTHORESS! 

Miss  Btadfae  Hues  of  thk  city  coatribotes  some  foes 
«fto&  &eck*&  d  littk  M*rih*  Johnson 

Dwest  parents,  from  ib*  Hwrens 
Corks  tki$Tft*jss^t»totb*6, — 
r>o  not  w*ep  ivt  Ettfe  Mattfcs 
Thou  Art  not  so  gt*d  4s  *W 


THE  "IDGIT"  83 

There  were  six  Johnson  children 
Living  on  the  fruits  of  heaven. 
But  the  winged  angels  asked  for 
Still  another,  which  made  seven,  — 

And  they  held  out  beckoning  fingers, 
Saying,  "  Little  Mattie,  come ! " 
In  a  dainty  old-rose  casket 
Little  Mattie  was  took  home. 

There  is  no  hearth,  however  tended, 
But  one  dead  lamb  is  there ; 
And  Martha  will  be  greatly  missed 
For  one  who  was  so  small  and  spare. 

But  in  the  crystal,  opal  heavens, 
Clustering  near  the  golden  gate, 
Her  and  all  the  other  Johnsons 
For  her  family  sit  and  wait. 

Cheer  up,  mother,  sister,  brothers, 
And  the  pastor  of  her  church, 
For  though  Martha 's  joined  the  angels, 
She  leaves  none  in  the  lurch. 

The  other  item  was  not  poetic.  It  was  in 
the  advertisement  column,  and  read :  — 

Wanted  :  immediately.  A  good  cook.  Must  be  neat, 
willing,  honest,  and  experienced.  No  laundry  work.  Re- 
ferences required.  Only  competent  workers  need  apply. 
Address  X.  Y.  Z.,  this  office. 


84  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

11 1  saw  your  advertisement  in  the  paper 
this  morning,"  said  Miss  Bates,  stopping  at 
the  doctor's  gate  in  the  early  evening. 

Barbara  sat  on  the  porch  step,  her  bright 
head  drooped  upon  the  vine-covered  railing. 
It  had  been  sweeping-day,  and  the  unused 
muscles  of  her  back  were  protesting  against 
their  unaccustomed  exercise.  Perhaps  it  was 
weariness  that  sent  the  querulous  note  into  her 
voice. 

"  How  did  you  know  it  was  mine?" 
M  Why,  I  happened  to  meet  David  on  the 
way  to  the  •  Transcript '  office  this  morning. 
1  knew  that  Ellen  left  you  several  days  ago, 
no  I  put  two  and  two  together.  Besides,  my 
dear,  I  would  have  known  for  other  reasons. 
The  advertisement  showed  that  it  was  written 
by  an  Inexperienced  housekeeper." 
11  How?"  asked  Barbara. 
11  Nobody  ever  advertises  for  help  in  Au- 
burn*   Newsjmpers  aren't  much  good  for 
tlwt.    U  you  want  a  girl,  all  you  have  to  do 
U  to  spread  the  news  among  your  acquaint- 

MIC**," 


THE  "IDGIT"  85 

"  That  is  n't  hard,  with  you  to  help,"  mut- 
tered Gassy,  from  the  step  above. 

"What's  that,  Cecilia?  Oh,  I  thought  you 
spoke  to  me.  —  And  they  will  be  on  the  out- 
look for  you.  It  is  much  cheaper  than  adver- 
tising. How  are  you  getting  along  without 
Ellen?" 

Barbara  thought  of  the  half-done  potatoes, 
the  broken  water-pitcher,  and  the  soda-less 
biscuits  that  had  been  incidents  of  the  day. 
But  she  was  in  no  humor  for  a  confession  to 
Miss  Bates. 

"  Pretty  well,"  she  said. 

"That's  good.  You  know  so  litde  about 
housework,  Barbara,  that  I  would  n't  have 
been  surprised  if  you  were  missing  her.  Not 
that  you  're  to  blame  for  that  Lots  of  people 
set  a  college  education  above  home  training, 
nowadays.  Just  about  noon  to-day  I  smelled 
something  burning,  and  I  said  to  myself, 
*  There  goes  Barbara  Grafton's  dinner.'  But 
of  course  it  might  have  come  from  some  other 
kitchen.  The  wind  came  straight  this  way, 
though." 


86  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  Yes  ?  "  said  Barbara,  wearily. 

"  Is  it  true  that  you  've  turned  vegetarian  ? 
I  was  at  the  butcher's  this  morning,  and  Jack 
came  in  and  got  a  steak.  I  knew  that  your 
pa  is  away,  but  I  thought  that  one  steak 
would  n't  do  for  your  family.  I  happened  to 
mention  it  to  the  butcher,  and  he  said  that 
your  meat  orders  were  falling  off  lately.  So 
I  just  wondered  if  you  had  given  up  eating 
meat." 

A  long,  thin  arm,  extended  from  the  step 
above,  thrust  Barbara  vigorously  in  the  side. 
In  the  dusk  the  action  was  hidden  from  the 
visitor,  but  Barbara  knew  well  its  purport 
She  was  being  enjoined  to  tell  nothing  to 
Miss  Bates. 

"  Our  appetites  for  meat  seem  to  be  falling 
off  this  hot  weather,"  she  returned  guard- 
edly. 

"  Of  course  it  *s  a  lot  cheaper  to  live  that 
way,"  said  the  visitor.  "  Saves  cooking,  too. 
And  you  won't  have  time  to  do  much  cook- 
ing if  all  these  reports  I  hear  of  your  starting 
a  benevolent  society  are  true." 


THE  "IDGIT"  87 

There  was  no  response  from  Barbara. 

"If  you're  thinking  of  going  into  club- 
work,  you  'd  better  join  our  lodge,  — the  An- 
cient Neighbors.  Maybe  you  'd  be  elected  to 
office.  Mrs.  Beebe,  the  old  Royal  Ranger, 
resigned  three  months  ago,  and  Miss  Homer, 
the  new  one,  ain't  giving  satisfaction.  She 
don't  seem  to  be  capable  of  learning  the  rit- 
ual. She  got  the  meeting  open  last  night,  and 
forgot  what  came  next,  and  had  to  send  for 
Mrs.  Beebe  to  get  it  shut  If  you  have  any 
memory  for  rituals,  Barbara,  maybe  I  could 
get  you  in  for  office." 

Barbara  murmured  her  thanks.  "  I  have  n't 
much  time  for  club-work,  though,  now,"  she 
said. 

"  I  have,"  said  a  small  voice.  Gass/s  fist, 
inclosing  an  imaginary  missile,  shook  in  the 
direction  of  the  unconscious  visitor. 

"  I  expect  that  your  literary  work  takes  up 
most  of  your  time." 

Barbara  caught  her  breath  sharply.  How 
much  had  that  dreadful  woman  heard  ? 

"  Of  course  you  may  not  be  writing,  but 


88  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

I  have  had  my  suspicions  about  it,  since  I 
met  you  with  that  fat  envelope  with  the  Cen- 
tury Company's  stamp,  a  week  ago.  I  knew 
that  you  had  done  a  bit  of  writing  at  school, 
and  I  put  two  and  two  together,  and  said  to 
myself,  '  Barbara  Grafton  's  gone  to  writing.' 
I  could  n't  help  wondering  if  the  '  Century ' 
had  taken  it,  or  sent  it  back.  Of  course,  being 
an  author  myself,  I  'm  always  interested  in 
budding  genius.  What  is  it,  Barbara,  poetry 
or  fiction  ?  " 

Out  of  the  shadow  of  the  porch  vines  came 
Gassy's  sharp  litde  voice.  "Jack  cut  your 
poetry  out  of  the  paper  this  morning,  Miss 
Bates,"  she  said. 

"Did  he?"  said  Miss  Bates,  delightedly. 
"  I  did  n't  know  Jack  was  so  appreciative  as 
that  I  'm  afraid  the  poetry  was  n't  as  good 
as  some  I  have  written.  But  I  felt  it  —  every 
word  of  it  —  when  I  wrote  it.  And  I  suppose 
Jack  liked  its  tone  of  sincerity.  That  is  my 
highest  ambition :  not  to  win  fame  or  money, 
but  to  be  cut  out  and  carried  in  the  vest- 
pocket." 


THE  "IDGIT"  89 

"  He  said,"  giggled  Gassy,  from  behind  the 
vines,  "  that  he  could  n't  have  the  sanctity  of 
the  home  invadedf,,  —  the  imitation  of  Jack's 
inflection  was  perfect, —  "an'  that  he  would  n't 
suffer  our  minds, —  David's  and  mine,  he 
meant,  —  to  be  c'rrupted,  so  he  cut  it  out; 
but  I  think  he  sent  it  to  mother.  We  al- 
ways save  all  the  funny  things  for  her,  to 
cheer  her  up,  now  she 's  sick." 

The  darkness  hid  the  terrible  expression 
upon  Miss  Bates's  face,  but  it  did  not  conceal 
the  frigidity  of  her  tones  as  she  took  her 
elbows  from  the  doctor's  gate.  "  Your  sister 's 
got  a  job  in  giving  you  some  of  her  college 
culture,  Gassy  Grafton,"  she  said  to  the  small 
fold  of  light  gingham  which  showed  along- 
side the  vine-clad  porch  post  She  looked  back 
over  her  shoulder  to  fire  her  last  volley  of 
ammunition. 

"  I  hope  it  will  amuse  your  mother,"  she 
said.  "  If  you  'd  all  been  a  litde  less  selfish 
about  using  her  like  a  hack-horse  when  she 
was  at  home,  you  would  n't  have  to  be  send- 
ing jokes  to  her  at  a  sanitarium,  now." 


90  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  What  on  earth  did  you  tell  her  that  for  ?  " 
asked  Barbara,  as  Miss  Bates  swept  around 
the  corner. 

"  She  deserved  it.  She  need  n't  pick  on 
you ! " 

"  But  you  can't  give  people  all  they  deserve, 
in  this  world,  litde  sister." 

"  No,  not  always,"  said  Gassy.  "  But  I 
always  do  when  I  can." 

Miss  Bates's  opinion  about  the  value  of 
newspaper  advertising  seemed  to  be  well 
.  founded.  A  week  passed  without  an  appli- 
cant for  the  vacant  position  in  the  Grafton 
kitchen.  Barbara  grew  tired  and  cross  and 
discouraged.  The  weather  turned  hot,  and 
the  sunny  kitchen  on  the  east  side  of  the 
house  seemed  to  harbor  all  the  humidity  of 
the  day.  The  nurse  at  the  sanitarium  wrote 
that  Mrs.  Grafton  was  not  improving  as 
rapidly  as  she  could  wish.  David's  hay  fever 
began,  and  he  went  wheezing  around  the 
house  in  a  state  of  discomfort  that  wrung 
Barbara's  sympathetic  heart.  The  writing  and 


I 


THE  "IDGIT"  91 

the  precious  study-hour  had  to  be  abandoned. 
So  it  was  with  a  feeling  of  relief  that  the  over- 
worked girl  saw  a  strange  woman  come 
through  the  office  gate  one  morning.  The 
newcomer  was  not  at  all  prepossessing.  Hair, 
eyes,  and  skin  were  of  the  uncertain  whity- 
yellow  of  a  peeled  banana.  Her  shirt-waist 
bloused  in  the  back  as  well  as  the  front,  and 
she  had  yet  to  learn  the  aesthetic  value  of 
sufficient  petticoats.  She  stared .  uncertainly 
at  Barbara  as  the  latter  opened  the  side  door. 

"Did  you  wish  to  see  any  one?"  asked 
Barbara,  after  a  painful  silence.     - 

"  Yes,  mam,"  said  the  girl. 

"  Whom  do  you  want?" 

There  was  another  long  pause,  during  which 
the  girl  shifted  her  weight  from  one  foot  to 
the  other.   Then  she  said,  "  The  lady,  mam." 

41  Did  you  come  to  inquire  about  a  posi- 
tion?" 

The  young  woman  evidently  concentrated 
her  energy  upon  the  question.  Her  mind 
moved  so  slowly  and  jerkily  that  Barbara, 
watching  the  process,  was  reminded  of  the 


92  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

working  of  an  ouija  board.  She  would  not 
have  been  surprised  to  hear  the  girl  squeak. 
Bat  the  query  was  beyond  the  newcomer.  It 
was  plain  that  vernacular  must  be  tried. 

44  Do  you  want  a  place  ?  " 

The  girl  brightened  a  shade.  44  Yes,  mam." 

44  Can  you  cook  ?  " 

44  No,  mam." 

44  Wait  upon  the  table  ?  " 

44  No,  mam." 

44 Sweep  and  dust?  " 

44  No,  mam." 

44  Can't  you  bake  at  all  ?  " 

44  No,  mam." 

44  Have  you  never  cooked  ?  " 

44  No,  mam." 

44  Well,  what  can  you  do?  " 

The  whity-yellow  girl  brightened  again. 
It  was  evident  that  this  time  she  was  to  vary 
her  reply. 

44 1  kin  milk,  mam." 

Two  hours  later,  Jack  surveyed  the  new  ac- 
quisition through  the  porch  window.    '4 1  see 


THE  "IDGIT"  93 

we  have  an  Angel  of  the  House,"  he  said  to 
Barbara,  who  had  stretched  her  weary  length 
in  the  hammock.  "  How  came  she  here  ?  " 

"  She  just  blew  in." 

"  In  answer  to  your  advertisement  ?  " 

"  No,  she  had  never  seen  it" 

Jack  took  another  critical  look  through  the 
window.  "She  doesn't  give  the  impression 
of  being  overweighted  with  intelligence.  And 
she 's  certainly  not  beautiful.  Has  her  color 
run  in  the  wash,  or  was  she  always  of  that 
gende  hue  ?  But  appearances  must  be  deceit- 
ful ;  she 's  a  paragon  of  cleverness,  if  she  fills 
the  bill  for  you.  I  suppose  she  is  a  wonderful 
cook?" 

Barbara  shook  her  head. 

"Neat?" 

"She  doesn't  look  so." 

"Well,  willing?" 

"  I  have  n't  discovered  yet" 

"  Honest,  anyway? " 

"  I  don't  know  anything  about  her  morals." 

Jack  assumed  a  momentary  air  of  distress. 
Then  he  drew  a  long  sigh  of  relief  as  he  re- 


94  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

marked,  "Well,  I  know  she's  experienced 
You  said  no  others  need  apply ! " 

The  hammock's  motion  stopped,  and  Bar- 
bara lay  ominously  silent  for  a  minute.  Then 
the  pent-up  feeling  of  the  past  week  burst 
forth  in  her  reply  :  — 

"  John  Grafton,  I  don't  know  one  earthly 
thing  about  that  girl !  She 's  done  farm-work 
all  her  life.  She  does  n't  know  how  to  cook. 
She  never  heard  of  rice  or  celery.  She  never 
has  seen  a  refrigerator !  She 's  afraid  of  the  gas- 
stove.  She  would  n't  know  what  I  meant  if 
I  asked  her  about  references.  She  can't  do 
anything  but  milk.  She  is  n't  one  single  thing 
that  I  advertised  for,  or  hoped  for,  or  wanted  I 
But  maybe  she  can  learn.  And  I  'm  so  tired, 
and  hot,  and  discouraged,  and  I  've  spoiled  so 
many  things ! " 

And  for  once  in  his  life  Jack  understood, 
and  forbore. 

"  I ' ve  seen  a  good  many  kinds  of  imbecil- 
ity in  my  life,"  said  Jack,  a  week  later.  "But 
never  one  to  equal  hers. 


THE  "IDGIT"  95 

She  is  willing,  she  is  active, 
She  is  sober,  she  is  kind, 
But  she  never  looks  attractive, 
And  she  hasn't  any  mind. 

She  was  born  stupid,  achieved  stupidness, 
and  had  stupidity  thrust  upon  her,  —  all  three. 
I  found  her  pouring  water  on  the  gas-stove 
to  put  out  the  burner,  the  other  day.  She  '11 
have  us  all  gas-fixiated,  if  we  don't  watch 
out." 

"That  was  several  days  ago,"  laughed 
Barbara.  "  She 's  developed  a  stage  beyond 
that,  now.  In  fact,  she  's  devoted  to  the  gas- 
stove.  I  can  hardly  prevail  upon  her  to  turn 
it  off  at  all.  She  announced  to  me  yesterday 
that  it  was  the  handiest  thing  she  ever  saw, — 
that  you  'only  had  to  light  it  once  a  day,  and 
fire  all  the  time.'  Think  what  our  gas-bill  is 
likely  to  be  under  her  tender  ministrations ! " 

"Her  awe  of  it  is  evidently  great,"  said 
Jack.  "  She  asked  Gassy  this  morning  if  she 
was  named  after  the  stove.  '  I  don't  wonder 
they  named  you  that/  she  said;  'I  ain't 
never  seen  nothing  like  it   W'y,  if  I  wuz  to 


96  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

go  home  and  tell  'em  I  turned  on  a  spit, 
and  there  wuz  the  fire,  they  'd  say  I  wuz  a 
liar!'" 

"She's  an  idgit!"  ejaculated  Gassy;  "a 
born  idgit ! " 

Gassy' s  epithet  clung.  It  was  used  by  the 
family  with  bated  breath  and  apprehensive 
glance,  but  still  it  was  used.  No  other  tide 
seemed  appropriate  after  that  was  once 
heard,  and  her  Christian  name  sank  into  obliv- 
ion from  disuse.  It  was  never  employed  ex- 
cept in  her  presence.  And  the  Idgit  certainly 
earned  her  title.  She  put  onions  in  the  rice- 
pudding;  she  melted  the  base  off  of  the  silver 
teapot  by  setting  it  on  the  stove ;  she  cut  up 
potatoes  peeling  and  all,  for  creamed  pota- 
toes, explaining  that "  some  liked  'em  skinned, 
an'  some  did  n't"  ;  she  left  the  receiver  of  the 
telephone  hanging  by  its  cord  for  hours,  until 
the  doctor's  patients  were  desperate,  and  so 
many  complaints  poured  in  at  the  central 
office  that  a  man  was  sent  to  repair  damages ; 
she  turned  the  hose  on  the  walls  and  floor  of 
the  kitchen  to  facilitate  scrubbing,  until  the 


THE  "IDGIT"  97 

whole  room  was  deluged,  and  overflowed  like 
the  Johnstown  flood  ;  she  answered  the  door- 
bell by  calling  through  the  dining-room  and 
the  front  hall  that  "no  one's  to  home"  ;  she 
put  the  bread  sponge  in  the  oven  of  the  range, 
and  then  built  a  fire  above  it  to  "raise  it 
quick"  (the  oven  was  full  of  burned  paste 
before  Barbara  discovered  the  time-saving 
device);  she  ladled  the  gold-fish  out  of  the 
aquarium  to  feed  them,  and  left  the  four  red, 
dead  litde  corpses  on  the  library  mantel. 
"They're  too  pretty  to  sling  out,"  she  said. 

Barbara  wavered  between  exasperation  and 
amusement  during  the  twenty-four  hours  of 
the  day.  "  I  don't  know  what  I  'm  going  to  do 
with  her,"  she  confided  to  her  father  one  even- 
ing. "  I  thought  that  intelligence  was  a  part 
of  the  make-up  of  every  human  being ;  but 
Addie  either  has  no  place  for  it  in  her  iden- 
tity, or  else  the  place  that  is  there  is  empty.  I 
gave  her  a  recipe  yesterday,  — how  she  ever 
learned  to  read  is  beyond  my  comprehension, 
—  that  called  for '  six  eggs  beaten  separately/ 
Addie  emptied  one  from  its  shell,   beat  it, 


98  HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

emptied  another,  beat  that,  and  followed  the 
same  proceeding  with  the  whole  six." 

"I  can  tell  something  funnier  than  that," 
said  Dr.  Grafton.  "I  telephoned  over  here 
from  the  livery  stable  this  afternoon,  and 
asked  Addie  to  'hold  the  phone'  until  I 
could  read  a  message  to  her.  Central  rang 
off  before  I  could  read  it,  and  then  I  could  n't 
get  connections  again.  So  I  came  over  home 
to  give  it  to  her,  twenty  minutes  later,  and 
found  her  obediently  still  holding  the  re- 
ceiver." 

"The  last  teller  of  tales  has  the  best  chance," 
chuckled  Jack.  "  What  message  did  you  give 
the  Idgit  to  give  Miss  Bates  when  she  called 
here  yesterday  ?  " 

Barbara  considered.  "That  I  was  in,  but 
that  I  was  engaged,  I  think,"  she  said  finally. 

"She  gave  it,  all  right  I  She  told  Miss 
Bates  that  you  were  at  home,  but  that  you 
were  going  to  be  married.  Thanks  to  Miss 
Bates's  activity  and  interest,  the  report  is 
widely  circulated  throughout  Auburn." 

Barbara  groaned. 


THE  "IDGIT"  99 

"Don't  worry  over  it,"  said  her  father. 
"  The  fact  that  Miss  Bates  is  standing  sponsor 
for  the  story  will  destroy  its  danger." 

"Oh,  I'm  not  worrying  about  that,"  re- 
sponded Barbara.  "  What  is  the  report  of  my 
betrothal  to  an  unknown,  and  therefore  harm- 
less, man,  as  compared  with  the  problem  of 
the  Idgit?  I  don't  want  her,  I  can't  keep  her, 
and  yet  how  am  I  to  got  rid  of  her?  " 

"  Maybe  she  '11  leave ;  she  told  me  her  family 
wanted  her  back,"  said  Gassy,  hopefully. 

"I  can't  see  what  for,"  said  Barbara,  "un- 
less it  is  to  kill  chickens.  That  is  the  one  thing 
she  has  done  without  blunder  or  assistance, 
since  she  stepped  over  our  threshold.  And 
unless  Addie's  family  are  given  over  wholly 
to  a  diet  of  fowl,  I  fail  to  see  how  she  could 
be  of  any  use  to  them." 

But  relief  from  the  Idgit  came  sooner  than 
was  expected.  In  the  middle  of  an  afternoon 
of  canning  raspberries,  Mrs.  Willowby  came 
to  inquire  about  Mrs.  Grafton's  health.  Bar- 
bara slipped  off  her  berry-stained  apron, 
sighed  over  the  fruit-stained  nails  that  no 

103944K 


ioo         HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

amount  of  manicuring  would  whiten,  and 
dabbed  some  powder  on  her  shiny  face. 
Then  she  went  into  the  living-room  to  greet 
her  guest. 

Mrs.  Willowby  was  one  of  the  few  residents 
who  reconciled  Barbara  to  Auburn.  Refine- 
ment was  her  birthright,  and  in  her  gentle 
voice,  simple  manner,  and  fine  breeding  were 
combined  all  the  aristocracy  of  old  Auburn, 
and  none  of  its  pettiness ;  all  the  progress  of 
new  Auburn,  and  none  of  its  crudeness.  The 
miseries  of  kitchen-work  were  forgotten,  as 
the  two  dropped  into  the  dear  familiar  talk  of 
the  college  world,  that  partook  of  neither  ser- 
vants nor  weather,  recipes  nor  house-cleaning. 

"  It  *s  a  hundred  years  since  I  have  talked 
Matthew  Arnold  with  any  one,"  sighed  Bar- 
bara. "  No,  perhaps  two  months  would  be 
nearer  the  truth.  But  it  seems  like  a  hundred 
years." 

"Why  dotit  you?"  asked  Mrs.  Willowby. 

"  Just  now,  I  haven't  time,"  said  Barbara ; 
"  but  if  I  had  all  the  time  in  the  world,  there 
would  n't  be  any  one  to  talk  to." 


THE  "IDGIT"  101 

"  Why  not  your  father  and  mother  ?" 

"  Father  and  mother!  Why,  father  does  n't 
know  poetry,  —  except  Riley  and  Bret  Harte ; 
and  mother  does  n't  care  for  it." 

Mrs.  Willowby's  sweet  brown  eyes  twin- 
kled. "  You  're  joking  with  me,  Barbara." 

"  No,  I  'm  in  earnest." 

"You  dear  little  girl!  Are  you  such  a 
stranger  to  your  own  home  people  ?  I  don't  be- 
lieve that  Matthew  Arnold  ever  wrote  anything 
that  your  mother  does  n't  know.  Where  she 
gets  time,  with  all  her  multitudinous  duties,  to 
love  Shelley,  and  live  Browning,  and  keep 
abreast  of  Stephen  Phillips  and  Yeats,  I  don't 
see ;  but  she  does  it,  somehow.  She  is  one  of 
the  few  true  poetry-lovers  I  know.  As  for  your 
father,  I  have  heard  him  quote  Riley  and 
Harte  to  you  children,  because,  I  always  sup- 
posed, he  thought  you  could  understand 
them.  But  he  himself  does  n't  stop  there.  He 
is  n't  so  widely  read  as  your  mother,  but  the 
old  poets  he  has  made  his  own.  He  knows  his 
yellow  Shakespeare  from  cover  to  cover.  How 
have  you  ever  lived  in  the  same  house  with 


102         HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

them  and  yet  been  such  a  stranger?  Your 
father  and  mother,  dear,  are  the  cultivated 
people  of  Auburn." 

Surprise  was  written  strongly  on  every  fea- 
ture of  Barbara's  face, 

"  That  's  the  trouble  with  college  life.  You 
young  people  never  get  the  opportunity  to 
know  your  own  families,  nowadays.  At  the 
time  when  you  are  just  beginning  to  be  old 
enough  to  appreciate  your  parents,  you  are 
sent  away.  Then  you  go  to  work,  or  marry, 
and  leave  home  without  knowing  the  real 
wealth  that  often  lies  at  your  own  doors.  Did 
you  ever  read  Emerson's  '  Days 9  ?  " 

Barbara  shook  her  head.  Mrs.  Willowby 
turned  to  the  open  book-shelves,  and  took 
down  a  shabby  green  volume.  "  It  has  your 
mother's  own  marks,"  she  said,  as  she  turned 
to  the  page,  where  a  lead  pencil  had  traced  a 
delicate  line  about  the  words,  — 

"  Daughters  of  Time,  the  hypocritic  Days, 
Muffled  and  dumb  like  barefoot  dervishes, 
And  marching  single  in  an  endless  file, 
Bring  diadems  and  fagots  in  their  hands. 


THE  "IDGIT"  103 

To  each  they  offer  gifts  after  his  will, 

Bread,  kingdom,  stars,  and  sky  that  holds  them  all 

I,  in  my  pleached  garden,  watched  the  pomp, 

Forgot  my  morning  wishes,  hastily 

Took  a  few  herbs  and  apples,  and  the  Day 

Turned  and  departed  silent  I,  too  late, 

Under  her  solemn  fillet  saw  the  scorn." 

There  was  a  moment's  pause  after  the 
stately  lines  were  finished. 

"I  understand,"  said  Barbara,  finding  her 
voice.  "But  I  never  knew,  —  before.  It  is 
true,  Mrs.  Willowby,  about  losing  some  things 
by  college  life.  I  'm  beginning  to  think  that 
there  are  lots  of  things  to  be  learned  at  home." 

The  gende  brown  eyes  smiled  at  the  new 
tone  of  humility.  "  My  dear  litde  girl,"  began 
Mrs.  Willowby,  "  if  you  have  discovered  that, 
you  have  learned  the  very  thing  for  which 
you  were  sent  to  college.  The  most  important 
lessons  in  the  word  are  not  learned  from  text- 
books, and  all —  Goodness,  Barbara,  what 
on  earth  was  that  ?  " 

Somewhere  from  the  back  regions  of  the 
house  had  come  the  sound  of  a  mighty  explo- 


104        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

sion.  It  was  followed  by  the  sound  of  break- 
ing glass,  and  a  shrill  shriek. 

"The  Idgit!"  breathed  Barbara.  The  Em- 
erson slid  to  the  floor,  and  the  hostess  and 
guest  rushed  to  the  kitchen. 

In  the  middle  of  the  floor  sat  the  Idgit,  a 
whity-yellow  island  in  a  sea  of  raspberry 
juice  and  broken  glass.  From  the  oven  of 
the  gas-stove  came  a  volume  of  flame  and 
smoke.  The  stove-lids  lay  on  the  floor,  and  the 
kitchen  was  full  of  flying  flecks  of  soot  Bar- 
bara rushed  to  the  stove,  and  turned  off  the 
burners,  one  by  one.  Then  she  lifted  the  hud- 
dled heap  from  the  floor. 

"What  is  the  matter,  Addie?"  she  asked. 

The  ouija  board  in  the  Idgit's  brain  was 
unusually  stubborn  and  unmanageable.  It 
was  fully  three  minutes  before  anything  in- 
telligible came  from  her  lips.  Then  the  inar- 
ticulate sounds  resolved  themselves  into  the 
words,  "Oh,  gol,  mam  !  " 

"What  happened?" 

"  I  dunno,  mam." 

"What  did  you  do  to  the  stove  ?  " 


IN  THE   MIDDLE   OF  THE   FLOOR    SAT  THE   IDGIT 


THE  "IDGIT"  105 

"  I  dunno,  mam." 

"  Did  you  light  it  ?  How  did  the  burners 
come  to  be  turned  on?  " 

"  I  was  cleaning  the  stove,  mam.  I  must  'a' 
turned  'em  on  when  I  washed  the  knobs." 

"Then did  you  light  it?" 

"  No,  mam.  I  left  it  to  cany  the  fruit  down 
cellar ;  an'  I  lit  a  match  to  see  by." 

"Oh!"  said  Barbara. 

For  the  first  and  last  time  in  her  career  the 
Idgit  uttered  a  voluntary  sentence.  "  I  'm 
going  to  quit  to-night  Gol  I  that  gas-stove  I " 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  DUCHESS 

IT  was  eleven  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and 
Barbara  threw  herself  into  the  hammock 
on  the  porch,  every  nerve  in  her  body 
tingling  with  fatigue.  In  a  chair  near  by  sat 
the  Kid,  driving  imaginary  horses  along  Main 
Street,  and  politely  removing  his  hat  to  every 
one  he  met  on  the  way.  He  inquired  whether 
Barbara  desired  to  ride  on  the  front  seat  with 
him,  but  she  was  so  tired  that  she  scarcely 
answered  the  little  boy,  and  wearily  closed 
her  eyes  to  avoid  seeing  David's  book  and 
Jack's  racket  lying  on  the  piazza  floor.  She 
felt  that  to  rise  from  the  hammock  and  pick 
up  that  racket  was  a  task  requiring  the 
strength  and  energy  of  a  Titan. 

She  was  gradually  succumbing  to  the  influ- 
ence of  the  swaying  hammock,  and  the  tension 
of  her  nerves  was  relaxing,  so  that  the  sudden 
stampede  of  the  horses  on  the  porch  was 


THE  DUCHESS  107 

dimly  associated  in  her  mind  with  thunder, 
when  she  felt  a  sudden  touch  on  her  shoulder, 
and  opened  her  eyes  to  see  the  Kid  standing 
near. 

"There's  a  lady  at  the  gate,  Barb'ra,"  he 
said. 

Barbara  peered  over  the  edge  of  the  ham- 
mock. Coming  up  the  path,  with  a  stately 
stride  and  a  majestic  swing  that  allowed  her 
skirts  to  sweep  first  one  edge  of  the  path  and 
then  the  other,  advanced  a  Being  whose  pre- 
sence immediately  inspired  Barbara  with  a 
sense  of  approaching  royalty.  It  was  not  that 
the  visitor  was  fashionably  attired,  for  her 
faded  black  garments  and  dejected-looking 
bonnet,  even  in  their  palmiest  days,  could  not 
have  been  called  stylish.  Yet,  resting  in  seren- 
ity upon  the  thin,  tall  form  of  their  wearer, 
they  seemed  calmly  self-satisfied  and  distin- 
guished. As  the  visitor  approached,  she  shed 
kindly  critical  and  affable  glances  about  her, 
and  rewarded  Barbara's  inquiring  gaze  with 
a  cheerful  smile. 

"You're  Barbara  Grafton,  I  s'pose,"  she 


108         HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

said  in  a  brisk  voice.  "I'm  Mrs.  'Arris,  an1 
I  've  come  to  'elp  you  hout." 

Barbara  sat  up  quickly.  "  Oh  ! "  she  said. 
"Do  you  wish  a  position  as  cook  here ?" 

Mrs.  Harris's  eyes  rested  upon  her  with 
amiable  condescension.  "  I  come  to  'elp  you 
hout,"  she  repeated.  "  I  'm  Mrs.  Brown's  wid- 
der  sister,  and  when  she  told  me  as  'ow  you 
was  left  alone  and  the  'ouse  agoin'  to  rack 
and  ruin — " 

Barbara  suddenly  stiffened  in  the  hammock. 

"Why,  she  says  to  me,  she  says, '  'Ilda,  I'm 
awful  fond  of  Dr.  Grafton,  an'  I  can't  let  'im 
starve  without  proper  care  while  'is  wife's  gone. 
Now  you  jest  put  on  your  things  an'  go  up 
there  an'  'elp  hout.'  So  I  come,"  concluded 
Mrs.  Harris,  composedly ;  and  she  sat  down. 

The  Kid  drew  nearer,  and  stared  at  her 
from  under  his  mass  of  tawny  hair.  "You 
goin'  to  stay  here  ?  "  he  inquired. 

"Yes,  of  course,"  answered  Mrs.  Harris, 
with  a  sweeping  glance  at  the  little  fellow, 
that  took  in  the  holes  in  the  knees  of  his  stock- 
ings. 


H 

O 

X 

O 

W 

o 

H 

« 

O 


K 

< 


* 
* 
< 


THE  DUCHESS  109 

"Then  please  get  out  o'  that  chair/9  said 
the  Kid,  prompdy.  "  It  's  my  black  Arabian 
horse." 

"  Charles ! "  cried  Barbara. 

"You  take  another  chair,  or  play  some- 
wheres  else,,,  said  Mrs.  Harris,  calmly.  "  Run- 
nin'  wild  sence  'is  mother  left,  I  s'pose,"  she 
remarked,  turning  to  Barbara. 

Barbara  choked  back  her  astonished  resent- 
ment at  this  speech,  and  returned  to  the  sub- 
ject at  hand. 

"  It  may  be  that  you  will  not  suit,"  she  said 
coldly,  rising.  "  Can  you  cook  well,  and  do 
you  understand  gas-ranges  ?  " 

Mrs.  Harris  laughed  complacendy,  eyeing 
the  slender  girl  before  her  with  amused  con- 
descension. "I  'ave  cooked  for  the  finest 
families  o'  Hengland,"  she  announced.  "  I  '11 
setde  with  your  father  about  wages.  Now  you 
jest  show  me  the  kitchen,  an'  then  I  '11  let  you 
go,  as  I  see  this  porch  ain't  tidy,  an'  that 
there  child  needs  to  be  attended  to,  an'  prob- 
ably the  rest  o'  the  'ouse  wants  cleanin'." 

The  Kid  slunk  off  the  porch  as  the  words 


no        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  needs  to  be  attended  to  "  pierced  his  small 
cranium.  He  thought  it  meant  chastisement 
for  his  last  speech,  poor  child,  and  saw,  with 
joy,  Barbara  following  this  new  and  surprising 
person  into  the  house.  In  Barbara's  mind  a 
sense  of  resentment  and  defeat  was  conflicting 
with  a  feeling  of  relief  at  the  prospect  of  help. 
She  rejoiced  to  herself  as  they  passed  through 
the  hall,  for  she  had  just  swept  it  with  her 
own  hands. 

"Dreadful  dusty  mopboards,"  said  Mrs, 
Harris,  nonchalantly.  Barbara's  spirits  sank. 

As  they  entered  the  kitchen,  she  suddenly 
remembered  that  she  had  left  some  dishes 
piled  in  the  sink,  to  be  washed  with  the 
dinner  things.  In  her  absence,  moreover, 
some  hungry  boy  had  been  rummaging  in 
the  cake-box,  and  had  left  crumbs  and  morsels 
of  food  scattered  over  the  table.  Mrs.  Harris 
paused  on  the  threshold,  and  untied  her  bon- 
net, while  her  roving  black  eyes  quickly  took 
in  the  scene  before  her.  Clean  enough  it  had 
seemed  to  Barbara  an  hour  before,  but  now 
many  things,   hitherto  unnoticed,  suddenly 


THE  DUCHESS  in 

sprang  into  prominence.  She  saw  that  the 
white  sash-curtain  at  the  window  was  disrep- 
utably dirty ;  that  the  stove  was  actually  rusty 
on  top;  that  cobwebs  lurked  in  the  corners; 
and  she  remembered,  with  a  pang,  that  the  ice- 
box had  not  been  cleaned  since  her  mother  left. 

"My I"  ejaculated  Mrs.  Harris.  "Well,  I'll 
get  dinner  first,  then  I  '11  tackle  this  lookin' 
room.  You  set  the  table,  Barbara, —  ain't  that 
your  name? — an*  I'll  do  the  cookin\  What 
meat  'ave  you  ordered?  " 

"None,"  answered  Barbara;  "I  don't  ap- 
prove of  eating  meat,  and  have  not  allowed 
the  children  to  have  any  for  some  time.  Fa- 
ther has  been  taking  his  dinners  down-town 
lately." 

"  Land  alive ! "  ejaculated  Mrs.  Harris,  turn- 
ing shocked  eyes  upon  Barbara.  "  The  poor 
children!  An*  your  paw,  —  druv  from  'is 
'ome!  Well!  You  jest  go  to  the  telephone, 
an'  horder  a  good  piece  of  steak  before  it 's 
too  late." 

"  I  prefer  not  to  have  meat,"  said  Barbara, 

stiffly. 


ii2        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

Mrs.  Harris's  face  settled  into  stubborn 
lines.  "  I  've  never  'eard  of  anything  so  fool- 
ish," she  declared.  "Growin'  children  need 
meat,  an*  you  run  right  along  an*  horder  that 
steak." 

It  was  at  this  point  that  Barbara's  sense  of 
diplomacy  came  to  her  aid.  This  woman  had 
indeed  forced  herself  into  the  kitchen,  but  she 
was  very  welcome,  nevertheless.  She  must  not 
prejudice  her  at  the  outset,  but  must  gradually 
accustom  Mrs.  Harris  to  her  views.  Barbara 
turned  away  to  the  telephone.  Immediately 
Mrs.  Harris's  manner  changed,  and  she  be- 
came affable  again  as  she  bustled  capably 
about  the  kitchen,  and  assigned  small  jobs  to 
her  young  mistress. 

"Hello  I"  cried  Jack,  joyfully,  as  he  took 
his  seat  in  his  father's  place,  and  viewed  the 
well-cooked  steak.  "Is  the  embargo  off? 
Is  this  a  carving-knife  that  I  see  before 
me?  Why,  Barbara!  Didst  do  this  thyself, 
lass?" 

"  Jack,"  said  Barbara,  nervously,  "  I  have 
engaged  a  new  maid  and  -?-  " 


THE  DUCHESS  113 

A  decided  voice  from  the  kitchen  inter- 
rupted her. 

"  Barbara,  you  come  an*  git  the  bread.  I  'm 
busy." 

The  children  seated  around  the  table  stared 
at  one  another. 

"  Whew  I "  whispered  Jack  to  Gassy ;  "  now, 
by  my  halidame,  there  goes  Barbara.  Is  Pe- 
truchio  in  the  kitchen?" 

Barbara  reentered  with  scarlet  cheeks. 
There  was  something  in  her  manner  which 
warned  even  the  Kid  not  to  comment  The 
meal  began  in  absolute  silence,  another  cause 
of  which  may  have  been  the  perfectly  cooked 
dinner,  which  descended  like  manna  into  the 
loyal  but  empty  stomachs  of  the  Grafton  off- 
spring. The  Kid  ate  his  steak  voraciously, 
and  eagerly  extended  his  plate  for  more. 

"  See  'ow  'e  's  ben  pinin,>"  remarked  a  voice 
from  the  open  doorway. 

The  children  started,  and  looking  up,  for 
the  first  time  saw  the  dignified  figure  of  Mrs. 
Harris  surveying  them  with  a  condescendingly 
satisfied  gaze.    "  These  are  all  the  children,  I 


ii4        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

s'pose,  Barbara.  Well,  now,  there's  a  nice 
rice  puddin'  for  dessert,  an'  then  you  an*  that 
little  girl  can  'elp  me  clear  away  to-day,  'cause 
there  's  so  much  to  do  to  clean  up  this  'ouse." 

"  I  don't  want  any  pudding,"  declared  Jack, 
in  haste,  longing  to  get  away  to  some  nook 
where  he  could  laugh  unseen. 

"  Set  right  where  you  are,"  said  Mrs.  Har- 
ris, calmly.  "You  don't  get  no  more  to  eat 
till  supper,  so  you  'd  better  fill  up  now." 

Jack  gasped  and  obeyed. 

Even  when  dinner  was  over,  and  the  dishes 
washed  with  the  surprised  help  of  a  subdued 
Gassy,  there  was  no  diminution  of  Mrs.  Har- 
ris's energy.  She  cleaned  the  kitchen  thor- 
oughly; she  scrubbed  the  bath-room;  she 
charged  upon  the  children's  rooms,  and  the 
dust  and  dirt  retreated  in  confusion  before 
her  vigorous  onslaught  She  accompanied  the 
performances  with  a  running  fire  of  ejacu- 
latory  comment  Barbara,  with  set  lips,  kept 
just  behind  her,  and  followed  directions  with 
an  injured  determination  to  die  in  her  tracks 
before  giving  up. 


THE  DUCHESS  115 

"  I  am  glad  to  have  such  capable  help," 
she  said,  observing  Jack  in  the  next  room. 

"'Eh?"  returned  Mrs.  Harris,  looking  up 
from  her  dustpan.  "Wish  I  could  say  the 
samel  But  never  mind,  you'll  learn  in 
time,  I  dare  say.  O*  course  you've  ben  in 
school  an'  can't  be  expected  to  know  much 
yet" 

Barbara  heard  a  chuckle  and  subdued  ap- 
plause from  the  next  room. 

"Who's  that?"  inquired  Mrs.  Harris,  ab- 
rupdy.  "  Oh,  it 's  your  brother.  I  was  lookin' 
for'im.  What's 'is  name?  Jack?  Well,  Jack, 
you  jest  take  these  rugs  out  to  the  back  yard 
an'  beat  'em  a  litde.  They  need  it" 

Jack  advanced,  hesitating.  "  I  don't  know 
how  to  beat  rugs,"  he  muttered. 

"  Well,  I  '11  show  you,"  said  Mrs.  Harris, 
serenely.   "  Lend  a  hand  with  this  big  one." 

Barbara  surveyed  with  joy  the  sullen  droop 
of  Jack's  back,  as  he  followed  his  instructor 
down  the  hall. 

"  Let  well  enough  alone,"  she  called  imper- 
sonally. 


n6        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  Don't  you  do  it ! "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Harris. 
"  You  beat  'em  thorough." 

"  I  think  we  won't  do  any  more,"  declared 
Barbara  to  Mrs.  Harris,  as  the  clock  struck 
four.  "We  have  been  at  this  all  the  afternoon, 
and  I  '11  let  you  leave  Jack's  room  until  to- 
morrow. We  have  done  enough  for  to-day." 

Mrs.  Harris  put  her  hands  on  her  hips  and 
surveyed  Barbara  quizzically.  "Well,  you 
ain't  used  to  work,  be  you  ?  "  she  said.  "  Tired, 
I  s'pose." 

Barbara's  face  flushed.  She  was  so  weary 
that  she  lost  the  dignity  to  which  she  had 
been  clinging  desperately  all  day. 

"  Yes,  I  am  tired  I "  she  burst  out  "  I  worked 
all  the  morning  before  you  came.  Besides, 
it  *s  absurd  to  fly  around  like  this,  trying  to 
do  everything  at  once.  My  time  is  too  valu- 
able to  waste  so  much  of  it  upon  such  things 
as  these." 

A  queer  expression  setded  upon  the  fea- 
tures of  Mrs.  Harris.  She  looked  amused,  in- 
dulgent, and  vastly  superior. 

"  Your  time  too  valuable?  "  she  said  slowly 


THE  DUCHESS  117 

and  calmly ;  "your  time  too  valuable  ?  Well, 
young  lady,  I  don't  know  jest  what  things 
you  've  got  to  do  besides  taking  care  of  your 
brothers  and  your  sister,  but  I  reckon  there 
ain't  nothing  better." 

Barbara  drew  a  long  breath  of  anger  and 
walked  away. 

"It  would  n't  be  so  bad,"  she  said  ruefully 
to  her  father,  a  few  days  later,  "  if  only  she 
did  n't  assume  all  the  powers  and  prerogatives 
of  a  sovereign.  But  she  has  actually  reduced 
the  children  to  the  most  subdued  state  you 
can  imagine.  Jack  never  ravages  the  pantry 
now,  since  Mrs.  Harris  caught  him  that  first 
afternoon,  and  asked  him  kindly  if  he  would 
mind  leaving  enough  for  the  rest  of  us.  Even 
Gassy  never  answers  her  saucily,  and  David 
goes  about  the  house  like  a  crushed  piece  of 
nothing.  And  yet  she  isn't  a  bit  cross  or 
unkind.  It's  something  in  her  manner  that 
admits  of  no  disputation.  Jack  has  named  her 
the  Duchess,  and  it  just  suits  her." 

The  Doctor  laughed.  "You  mustn't  allow 


n8        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

yourself  to  be  so  easily  impressed,  my  dear," 
he  said.  "  I  notice,  however,  that  she  takes  a 
great  deal  of  responsibility  off  your  hands, 
and  that  ought  to  reconcile  you  to  any  draw- 
backs. I  have  just  sent  word  to  Mrs.  Harris 
to  have  dinner  at  one  instead  of  twelve,  as 
I  shall  be  busy  at  the  office,  and  can't  get 
away  so  soon." 

The  words  were  scarcely  out  of  his  mouth 
when  they  saw  David  returning  down  the 
hall  in  haste,  followed  by  a  tall  figure  ad- 
vancing with  majestic  tread.  The  doctor 
coughed  uneasily. 

"  Dr.  Grafton  I "  proclaimed  the  Duchess ; 
"  David  says  as  'ow  you  wants  the  dinner  put 
off  till  one!" 

There  was  an  accent  of  such  injury  in  her 
voice  that  the  Doctor  found  himself  saying 
hastily :  — 

"  Why,  yes,  Mrs.  Harris,  I  did  send  that 
message,  but — " 

"  I  thought  it  best  to  tell  you  as  'ow  it  can't 
be  done,"  replied  the  Duchess,  with  finality, 
turning  to  depart 


THE  DUCHESS  119 

Dr.  Grafton  caught  the  smile  on  Barbara's 
face. 

"  What 's  that  ?  "  he  said  peremptorily ; 
"  can't  be  done  ?  Why  not  ?  " 

The  Duchess  turned  back  with  surprise 
written  in  her  large,  serene  countenance, 
"  Why  not?  Why  not  ? "  she  repeated.  "  Why, 
because  it  ain't  convenient  to  change,  sir." 

Dr.  Grafton  found  himself  following  her 
down  the  hall.  "I'm  going  to  be  very  busy 
and  can't  get  away,"  he  said  apologetically. 
"  Perhaps  half-past  twelve — " 

The  Duchess  turned  again,  and  contem- 
plated him  calmly.  "  Any  reason  why  the  rest 
must  wait  for  you?"  she  inquired  with  up- 
lifted eyebrows. 

"  Why,  no,"  said  the  Doctor. 

"Well,  then,"  answered  the  Duchess, 
"  come  any  time  you  want  You  '11  find  your 
dinner  kep'  nice  an'  warm  on  a  plate  in  the 
oven." 

Dr.  Grafton  meekly  returned  to  the  living- 
room,  to  find  his  daughter  considerately 
averting  her  face  from  him.  His  hearty  laugh 


120        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

brought  her  back  to  his  side.  He  threw  him- 
self on  the  couch  by  the  window. 

"  Well,  I  give  up  I "  he  announced.  "  Was 
there  ever  such  a  martinet  I " 

Barbara  laughed  with  him,  but  her  face 
quickly  sobered.  "  I  really  don't  think  I  shall 
stand  it  much  longer,"  she  said.  "She  has 
absolutely  no  regard  for  my  ideas,  and  pays 
no  attention  to  any  orders  or  requests.  She 
even  tells  me  what  she  *  desires '  for  meals." 

"They  are  very  good  meals,"  put  in  the 
Doctor,  hastily.  His  mind  reviewed  the  gas- 
tronomic comforts  of  the  last  few  days,  and 
the  uncertainty  and  scantiness  of  those  meals 
before  the  arrival  of  the  Duchess. 

"Don't  give  Mrs.  Harris  up,  my  dear," 
he  said,  as  he  rose  to  depart  "You  are 
forgetting  the  state  of  things  before  she 
came,  just  as  it  is  hard  to  remember  the  tooth- 
ache when  it  has  finally  succumbed  to  treat- 
ment" 

A  drawling  voice  from  the  library  broke  the 
ensuing  silence. 

"  '  It  feels  so]  nice  when  it  stops  aching/  " 


THE  DUCHESS  121 

quoted  Jack.  "  Remember  those  green-apple 
pies,  Miss  Babbie  ?  " 

"  Remember  those  rugs  that  you  beat  so 
happily  ?  "  retorted  Barbara. 

"  Well,  I  am  going  to  try  to  accustom  the 
Duchess  gradually  to  those  regulations  which 
are  necessary ;  and  if  she  won't  fall  into  line, 
she  can  —  " 

"Fall  out!"  said  Jack,  prompdy.  "Only  in 
that  case,  my  dear,  you  will  not  find  the  poet 
truthful  in  those  charming  lines,  — 

The  falling  out  of  faithful  friends 
Renewing  is  of  love. 

You  will  find  it  a  renewal  of  —  Idgits,  I'm 
thinking." 

But  it  was  another  week  before  the  clash 
came.  A  few  preliminary  skirmishes  marked 
the  passage  of  time,  but  Barbara  might  have  . 
overthrown  theories  and  plans,  however  "ne- 
cessary," if  matters  had  not  been  precipitated 
by  a  morning  visitor. 

"I  just  thought  I'd  drop  in,"  said  Miss 
Bates,  coming  up  to  the  porch  where  Barbara 
was  sitting  shelling  peas  and  Gassy  was  read- 


122        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

ing.  "  I  wanted  to  see  how  you  were  getting 
on.  Where  you  goin',  Gassy?" 

"To  read  where  people  aren't  talking," 
answered  the  little  girl  as  she  left  the  porch. 

Miss  Bates  shook  her  head  sorrowfully.  "It's 
awful  to  see  how  those  children  act  without 
their  mama,"  she  said.  "  I  don't  like  to  com- 
plain, Barbara,  but  Cecilia's  conduct  to  me  is 
almost  beyond  parallel  I  An'  Charles  called 
me  a  real  naughty  name  yesterday,  when  I 
took  his  toy  reins  off  of  my  gate-posts." 

"I'm  sorry,"  said  Barbara,  mechanically, 
putting  some  peas  in  with  the  pods.  "  I  '11 
speak  to  Charles  —  " 

She  was  interrupted  by  the  voice  of  one 
who  called  with  authority,  "  Barbara,  ain't 
them  peas  done?  It's  time  to  put  them  on." 

Barbara  excused  herself,  and  carried  in  the 
dish.  When  she  returned,  with  flaming  cheeks, 
Miss  Bates  was  watching  for  her  with  open 
curiosity. 

"  I  heard  you  quarreling  about  the  pota- 
toes," she  said.  "  They  say  you're  completely 
changed  now,  an'  that  you  have  n't  the  say 


THE  DUCHESS  123 

about  anything  any  more,  since  that  English- 
woman came ;  but  I  did  n't  believe  it  until  I 
heard  you  give  up  about  havm'  the  potatoes 
mashed." 

They  had  forgotten  the  presence  of  David, 
who  had  been  reading  in  a  corner  of  the 
porch  all  morning. 

"  You  always  have  your  say  about  every- 
thing, don't  you  ?  "  he  inquired  dreamily.  "  I 
wonder  how  you  know  so  many  things  people 
say.  Barbara  never  does." 

"I  must  go,"  said  Miss  Bates,  rising  ab- 
ruptly. "Barbara,  since  things  are  all  took 
off  your  hands,  why  don't  you  spend  some 
time  teaching  them  children  manners  ?  " 

Barbara  ate  her  appetizing  dinner  in  almost 
complete  silence.  The  comfort  of  sitting  down 
to  a  well-set  table  and  of  staying  there 
throughout  the  meal,  without  rising  half  a 
hundred  times  for  forgotten  articles,  had  no 
power  to  soothe  her  injured  feelings.  So  all 
Auburn  was  talking  about  her,  and  calling  her 
incompetent,  and  imposed  upon  by  a  woman 
who  was  only  a  kitchen  "  help "  I  It  was  in- 


124        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

tolerable,  and  she  would  endure  it  no  longer. 
She  would  take  the  initiative,  and  once  for 
all  convince  Mrs.  Harris  of  the  necessity  of 
subordination. 

After  dinner,  Barbara  wiped  the  dishes,  a 
task  which  Mrs.  Harris  exacted  on  ironing- 
day.  Her  resentful  silence  was  lost  entirely  on 
the  Duchess,  whose  good-humor  was  almost 
startlingly  displayed  in  conversation. 

"I've  ben  hironin'  like  a  fiend  to-day," 
she  said  in  a  self-satisfied  tone,  "  an*  there  '11 
be  plenty  o*  time  this  afternoon  to  finish, 
an'  to  put  up  them  tomatoes  as  'as  ben  wait- 
ing to  be  put  up.  You  '11  'ave  to  'elp,  Barbara, 
if  we  're  to  get  them  done  in  time." 

"  That  will  be  impossible,  I  *m  afraid,"  said 
Barbara,  endeavoring  to  keep  her  voice  calm. 
"  Susan  Hunt  is  coming  over  this  afternoon 
for  a  lesson." 

"  Oh,  well,  put  'er  off,"  replied  the  Duchess. 

Barbara  moved  uneasily.  "  No,"  she  an- 
swered steadily.  "  I  don't  wish  to  put  her  off. 
The  tomatoes  can  be  put  up  to-morrow." 

"  Them  tomatoes  is  just  right  now,  an'  it  *s 


THE  DUCHESS  125 

so  warm,  lots  o'  them  will  spoil  afore  mornin'," 
the  Duchess  answered,  the  smile  dying  out 
of  her  face.  "  Go  to  the  telephone,  Barbara, 
an*  tell  that  'Unt  girl  she  can't  come.  She  's 
ben  runnin'  'ere  enough  lately,  an'  I  can't  get 
through  them  tomatoes  alone." 

For  a  moment  Barbara  wavered.  Insuffer- 
able as  she  felt  this  dictation  to  be,  she  thought 
of  the  comfort  and  order  of  the  house,  and 
her  heart  sank  at  the  thought  of  losing  them. 
Then  Miss  Bates's  words  suddenly  came 
back  to  her:  "You  haven't  the  say  about 
anything  any  more;  they  say  you're  com- 
pletely changed." 

She  turned  on  the  unsuspecting  Duchess. 
"  Mrs.  Harris,"  she  said  determinedly,  "  you 
ordered  those  tomatoes  yesterday,  when  I  had 
decided  that  it  was  best  not  to  have  them  until 
later,  because  of  the  ironing.  Now  you  want 
to  put  them  up  when  it  is  inconvenient  to 
me  to  do  so,  because  you  have  them  on  your 
hands,  and  they  may  spoil.  I  cannot  help  you 
this  afternoon.  If  you  cannot  attend  to  them 
alone,  let  them  go  until  to-morrow,  when  I 


126        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

shall  be  at  leisure.  We  shall  simply  have  to 
throw  away  those  tomatoes  which  are  not 
good." 

Auburn  should  have  seen  the  expression  of 
the  Duchess.  Good-humor  gave  way  to  sur- 
prise, which  was  succeeded  by  disapproval, 
in  turn  to  be  routed  by  annoyance.  It  was  not 
until  the  last  sentence  that  a  Jove-like  rage 
sat  upon  her  reddening  countenance. 

"You  wotit  do  them  tomatoes?"  she  in- 
quired in  a  queer  voice. 

"  No,"  said  Barbara. 

"You'll  let  'em  spoil?"  incredulously. 

"  Yes,  if  necessary."  , 

Mrs.  Harris  stopped  ironing.  She  reached 
out  a  strong  brown  hand,  and  turned  out  the 
gas  under  the  irons.  She  unrolled  the  sleeves 
of  her  brown  calico  dress.  Then  she  turned 
slowly  toward  her  resolute  mistress. 

"  Barbara  Grafton,"  she  said  with  an  awful 
calmness  of  manner,  "  you  're  an  ungrateful, 
'ard-'eaded  girl,  an'  I  'm  sorry  for  your  family. 
I  come  'ere  to  'elp  you  hout  in  your  trouble,  — 
I  ain't  no  common  'elp, — an'  you  flies  in  my 


THE  DUCHESS  127 

face  whenever  you  can,  an'  goes  agin  me 
every  chanct  you  get  What  does  I  do  about 
that?  Nothin'.  You  try  to  make  me  spend 
my  time  in  frills,  an'  fussin'  over  things  as 
the  finest  families  in  Hengland  never  'as. 
What  does  I  do  ?  Nothin\  I  goes  on  my  way 
an'  swallers  insults  from  a  chit  of  a  girl.  I 
seen  lots  o'  things  sence  I  come  which  'urt 
my  sensitive  disposition,  but  I  passes  'em  by. 
Now  it  comes  to  tomatoes,  an'  I  guess  we  '11 
part.  You  're  an  ungrateful  girl,  an'  I  washes 
my  hands  of  you." 

Mrs.  Harris  crossed  over  to  the  sink,  and 
solemnly  washed  and  wiped  her  hands.  Then 
she  put  on  her  faded  black  bonnet,  which 
always  hung  by  its  rusty  strings  from  a  hook 
behind  the  door.  She  stood  a  minute,  on  the 
threshold,  and  looked  at  Barbara  in  Olym- 
pic sorrow. 

"  Onct  more,"  she  said  almost  entreatingly, 
"will  you  'elp  with  them  tomatoes?" 

"  No,"  said  Barbara. 

The  screen-door  banged  loudly.  Barbara 
was  alone  again. 


CHAPTER  VII 


"THE  FALLING  OUT  OF  FAITHFUL  FRIENDS  " 


THE  Kid  stamped  loudly  up  the  pi- 
azza steps,  and  trotted  through  the 
house  to  find  Barbara.  His  infant 
intellect,  assisted  by  the  pangs  of  his  stom- 
achy assured  him  that  it  was  past  the  din- 
ner-hour. And  yet  no  loud-tongued  bell, 
energetically  operated  upon  by  the  Duchess, 
had  summoned  him  from  his  play  in  the  dusty 
street  On  such  a  dire  occasion  the  Kid  al- 
ways reported  to  headquarters ;  and  passing 
through  the  empty  dining-room,  he  came 
upon  Barbara  alone  in  the  kitchen,  desper- 
ately struggling  with  a  can  of  salmon.  The 
Kid  stopped  on  the  threshold  and  stared. 

Barbara,  with  the  can  in  one  hand  and  the 
opener  in  the  other,  was  hotly  endeavoring  to 
effect  a  combination  of  the  two,  with  a  ndtable 
lack  of  success.  At  first  she  held  the  can  in 
the  air,  and  attempted  to  punch  a  hole  in  it 


FALLING  OUT  OF  FRIENDS     129 

with  the  can-opener ;  but  as  this  seemed  an 
entirely  futile  course,  she  gave  it  up,  and 
adopted  a  new  method  of  attack.  When 
Charles  arrived  upon  the  scene  of  action,  she 
placed  the  can  firmly  on  the  table,  and  gave 
it  a  vicious  stab  with  her  knife.  The  tin 
yielded;  Barbara  smiled,  and  all  was  proceed- 
ing merrily,  when  a  sudden,  inexplicable  twist 
jerked  can  and  can-opener  out  of  her  hand 
and  landed  them  both  on  the  floor.  Barbara 
forgot  herself,  and  stamped  her  foot  forci- 
bly. 

"Where 's  Mrs.  Harris?"  inquired  the  Kid, 
with  a  look  of  fearful  anticipation  gathering 
in  his  eyes. 

No  reply.  His  sister  picked  up  the  can, 
and  succeeded  in  boring  a  small  hole  in  its 
top. 

"Say,  where's  Mrs.  Harris  ?"  repeated  the 
little  boy,  anxiously. 

"Charles,"  said  Barbara,  looking  at  the 
child  for  the  first  time, — "mercy,  how  dirty 
you  are !  —  Charles,  dinner  will  be  ready  soon. 
Mrs.  Harris  has  left  us  —  " 


130        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

She  stopped  short  in  astonishment  The 
Kid  had  thrown  himself  prone  upon  the  floor, 
and  had  broken  into  loud  wails. 

"What  is  it?  What  is  it?"  she  cried,  run- 
ning to  him  and  trying  to  pull  him  up  from 
the  floor. 

The  Kid  held  his  tough  little  body  down, 
and  wept  copiously. 

Barbara  tried  sternness.  "  Charles,  get  up 
this  minute,"  she  commanded,  "  and  tell  me 
what  is  the  matter." 

The  Kid  lifted  a  woe-begone  face  to  his 
sister. 

"  She 's  gone,"  he  said,  "  and  we  can't  ever 
have  any  more  beefsteak,  or  lamb  with  gravy." 

"Was  that  what  you  were  crying  for?" 
asked  Barbara,  coldly.  "Charles,  I  am  dis- 
gusted with  you.  Now  you  get  up  and  wash 
your  hands,  and  dinner  will  soon  be  ready." 

She  sighed  as  she  carried  in  the  salmon, 
extracted  from  the  hole  in  the  can  in  minute 
sections,  so  that  it  resembled  a  pile  of  saw- 
dust rather  than  the  body  of  a  fish.  She  found 
herself  wishing  that  it  had  been  possible  to 


FALLING  OUT  OF  FRIENDS     131 

reconcile  her  desires  and  Mrs.  Harris's  com- 
mands. 

It  was  a  melancholy  family  that  partook 
of  the  pulverized  fish,  fried  potatoes,  bread, 
butter,  and  bananas,  which  constituted  Bar- 
bara's effort. 

"Oh  dear!"  sighed  Jack,  as  he  took  his 
seat  "  Variety  is  the  spice  of  life ;  we  certainly 
have  that,  so  I  suppose  you  think  we  don't 
care  for  the  other  spices,  having  left  the  pep- 
per-cellar in  the  pantry.  I  always  did  like 
pepper  on  fried  potatoes." 

David  lifted  his  large  blue  eyes  and  let  them 
rest  on  his  elder  sister. 

"  You  must  be  like  Cinderella's  sisters,"  he 
said  reflectively.  "  Had  such  an  awful  temper, 
—  could  n't  anybody  live  with  'em." 

Barbara  looked  angrily  at  the  litde  boy, 
but  his  face  was  so  innocent  that  her  heart 
softened.  She  did  not  answer  him,  but  began 
to  explain  matters  to  her  father,  who  looked 
grave  and  rather  preoccupied.  Her  story  did 
not  seem  to  impress  him,  for  some  reason, 
and  Barbara  found  herself  faltering  over  her 


132        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

account,  and  justifying  herself  in  every  other 
sentence, 

"Yes — yes,"  said  the  Doctor,  abstractedly, 
as  she  finished.  "Of  course  you  ought  not  to 
have  to  put  up  tomatoes  if  you  don't  want 
to.  Mrs.  Harris  was  a  very  capable  woman, 
though,  and  you  are  in  for  another  siege, 
I  'm  afraid.  It  's  too  bad.  You  will  have  to  try 
to  get  some  one  else."  And,  looking  at  his 
watch,  he  left  the  table. 

Gassy  had  been  quiet  during  the  whole 
meal,  her  elfish  locks,  bright  eyes,  and  silence 
making  her  more  conspicuous  than  if  she  had 
shouted.  After  dinner,  she  soberly  enveloped 
herself  in  her  large  apron,  and  took  her  place 
at  Barbara's  side,  ready  to  help  her  sister. 

"I  hate  dishes,"  she  remarked  conversa- 
tionally, as  she  took  the  first  plate  in  hand. 
"  They  are  never  over,  and  they  never  change. 
I  must  have  wiped  this  Robinson  Crusoe  plate 
of  the  Kid's  at  least  a  million  times  since 
mama  went  —  There  I  Oh  my,  Barbara,  I  've 
broken  it!" 

"Cecilia!  Why  don't  you  hold  on  to  the 


FALLING  OUT  OF  FRIENDS    133 

things  you  take  in  your  hands?"  cried  Bar- 
bara. "  I  never  saw  such  a  child  !  You  break 
everything  you  touch ! " 

The  child's  face  flushed.  She  stood  quietly 
a  moment,  and  wiped  two  plates  with  deftness 
and  precision.  The  next  moment,  Barbara  at 
the  sink  suddenly  felt  as  if  a  whirlwind  had 
struck  the  room.  A  dishcloth  went  whizzing 
upwards  until  it  clung  to  the  clock  on  the 
shelf,  a  wriggling  figure  freed  itself  from  a 
blue-checked  apron,  which  was  flung  tumul- 
tuously  on  the  floor,  and  an  agitated,  retreat- 
ing voice  exclaimed,  "I'll  never  —  never — 
NEVER  wipe  for  you  again !  There ! " 

Barbara  finished  the  work  alone,  and  went 
to  the  porch,  with  a  struggle  going  on  in  her 
mind.  She  felt  that  she  was  failing,  in  spite 
of  her  best  efforts,  —  failing  with  the  children, 
failing  to  do  the  "  simple  "  household  tasks, 
and  to  manage  the  household  machinery  that 
had  never  been  so  startlingly  in  evidence 
before.  What  was  the  cause  of  it  all? 

"Of  course  I  am  not  very  experienced,,, 
Barbara  said  to  herself,    "but  still,  with  a 


134        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

moderately  good  servant,  I  am  sure  I  could 
manage  very  well  The  trouble  has  been  with 
the  frightful  maids  we  have  had.  And  the 
children  are  demoralized  by  the  frequent 
changes,  and  are  hard  to  control.  Oh,  for  one 
good  cook,  so  that  I  could  show  myself  to 
be  the  capable  girl  that  a  college  girl  ought 
to  be!" 

She  felt  so  cheered  by  her  soliloquy,  which 
she  did  not  realize  to  be  unconscious  self- 
justification,  that  she  sat  down  almost  happily 
to  write  the  daily  report  that  went  to  brighten 
her  mother's  exile.  In  spite  of  all  domestic 
accidents  and  crises,  this  letter  was  always 
written ;  and  the  more  lugubrious  Barbara's 
state  of  mind,  the  harder  she  strove  for  a 
merry  report.  She  had  nearly  finished  the 
last  sheet,  with  flying  fingers,  when  a  chuckle 
caused  her  to  look  up,  and  discover  that 
Jack  had  been  reading  page  after  page,  as 
she  had  discarded  it 

"  Bab,"  he  said,  "  you  certainly  do  write  the 
funniest  letters  I  ever  read.  If  you  should  try 
to  write  a  story  instead  of '  The  Absolute  In- 


FALLING  OUT  OF  FRIENDS    135 

ness  of  the  Internal  Entity/  you  would  make 
your  fortune  immediately.  I  don't  see  how 
you  can  write  one  way  and  feel  another, 
as  you  do." 

Barbara's  reply  was  checked  by  the  ap- 
pearance of  Susan,  and  Jack  disappeared, 
carrying  the  letter  with  him. 

"  I  'm  so  glad  to  see  you ! "  said  Barbara, 
cordially.  "Did  you  bring  your  Browning 
with  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  answered  Susan,  sitting  down  in 
the  big  cane  rocker.  "Yes,  I  brought  him, 
and  a  basket  of  mending  besides.  I  am 
awfully  behind  in  it,  and  I  can  talk  and  darn 
at  the  same  time." 

The  glad  light  faded  out  of  Barbara's  eyes. 
"  Why,  Sue  dear ! "  she  said,  "  that 's  impos- 
sible. No  one  could  possibly  study  Browning 
and  do  anything  else  at  the  same  time.  He 
absorbs  all  the  energy  and  attention  that  one 
has." 

"  Oh  dear ! "  sighed  Susan.  "  I  did  want  to 
begin  our  lessons  to-day,  but  we  '11  have  to  put 
it  off  till  to-morrow,  then.  Bob  leaves  for  New 


136        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

York  to-night,  you  know,  and  he  must  have 
all  the  socks  that  I  can  muster." 

"  Are  you  really  going  to  mend  those  things 
now,  instead  of  reading  the  'Ring'  with 
me?" 

Susan  looked  up  quickly.  "Why,  what 
else  can  I  do?"  she  said.  "Bob  must  have 
decent  clothes,  and  we  can  begin  the  *  Ring ' 
to-morrow." 

"  Very  well,"  responded  Barbara,  icily.  "  Of 
course  Browning  doesn't  mean  so  much  to 
you  as  he  does  to  me.  But  I  considered  our 
engagement  to  read  this  afternoon  so  bind- 
ing that  I  have  just  lost  Mrs.  Harris  in  con- 
sequence." 

"  Lost  Mrs.  Harris  in  consequence  ?  "  re- 
peated Susan.  "  Why,  Barbara,  how  ? " 

"She  insisted  upon  putting  up  tomatoes 
this  afternoon  when  I  could  n't  help  her, 
because  of  our  engagement,  and  —  well,  she 
would  n't  stay  when  I  was  firm,"  replied  Bar- 
bara, wishing  that  the  subject  of  disagreement 
had  been  a  litde  more  dignified.  "  Really, 
Susan,  that  woman  was  insufferable." 


FALLING  OUT  OF  FRIENDS    137 

"  And  you  let  her  go  for  that  ?  "  eried  Susan, 
in  a  surprised  voice. 

"  Yes,"  answered  Barbara. 

Susan  jabbed  her  big  needle  into  a  large 
sock,  with  energy.  Her  friend  watched  her 
with  uninterested  gaze.  Suddenly  Susan 
stopped,  and  looked  at  Barbara  with  an  ex- 
pression of  determination. 

"  Babbie,"  she  said  with  an  air  of  hav- 
ing summoned  up  her  courage,  —  "  Babbie,  I 
hope  you  won't  think  me  officious,  but  I  feel 
that  I  must  tell  you  some  things.  Even  if  I 
am  not  a  college  girl,  I  have  learned  a  good 
deal  about  common  things  in  these  four  quiet 
years  at  home.  You  are  having  a  hard  time, 
my  dear,  as  everybody  knows.  Of  course 
every  one  talks  about  it.  But  I  don't  know 
what  people  will  say  when  they  find  out  why 
Mrs.  Harris  left, —  for  of  course  they  will  find 
out." 

Susan  stopped  her  incoherent  outburst,  and 
eyed  Barbara  doubtfully.  Then  she  went  on. 

"  It  was  dreadful  of  you  to  let  Mrs.  Harris 
go,  when  she  had  been  so  kind.  What  if  she 


138        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

did  go  contrary  to  your  ideas  1  Some  of  them 
are  queer,  you  know,  and  why  did  you  care, 
anyway,  so  long  as  your  poor  family  were  taken 
care  of  comfortably?  You  can't  get  along 
without  a  maid,  Barbara, —  it 's  all  too  much 
for  you.  But  I  'm  afraid  you  '11  find  it  hard  to 
get  any  one  to  come,  now." 

Susan  stopped  uncertainly. 

"  Do  finish,"  said  a  cold  voice  from  the 
hammock. 

Susan  looked  at  the  motionless  figure  lying 
in  an  attitude  of  superior  attentiveness,  and 
her  color  rose. 

"  Barbara,  I  can't  let  it  go  on,"  she  broke 
out.  "  If  no  one  suffered  but  yourself,  it  would 
be  different  But  the  children  are  affected, 
too.  David  never  looked  so  really  ill  as  he 
does  now;  and  if  you  are  not  careful,  you 
will  find  him  sick  on  your  hands.  Your  father 
is  worn  and  worried  all  the  time,  and  you 
yourself  are  as  thin  as  a  rail.  It 's  because  you 
don't  accommodate  yourself  to  circumstances. 
You  insist  upon  carrying  out  some  absurd 
theoretical  ideas    in    the    face  of    practical 


FALLING  OUT  OF  FRIENDS    139 

difficulties.  And  I  hate  to  have  people  talk 
about  you  as  they  do." 

As  these  last  words  fell  upon  her  ears,  Bar- 
bara sprang  up  from  the  hammock.  Her  eyes 
were  flashing,  and  her  dignity  had  utterly 
disappeared. 

"  Don't  ever  say  that  to  me  again ! "  she 
cried  excitedly.  "  I  don't  care  a  continental 
what  people  say  about  me  1  Just  because  I 
have  been  away  all  these  years  and  have  had 
superior  advantages,  all  the  people  of  Auburn 
discuss  me  and  criticise  me,  and  are — well, 
jealous  1 " 

"  Do  you  mean  that  I  am  jealous  ?  "  asked 
Susan,  an  unusual  light  in  her  soft  blue  eyes. 

"  That  makes  no  difference,"  retorted  Bar- 
bara. "  The  truth  of  the  matter  is,  that  you 
have  stayed  here,  and  have  had  some  experi- 
ence in  housekeeping,  and  you  have  grown  to 
think  that  it  is  so  important  that  nothing  else 
is  of  value  to  you  —  none  of  the  higher  things. 
If  that  is  what  you  and  Auburn  mean,  —  that 
I  care  more  for,  —  yes,  Browning,  and  litera- 
ture, and  the  real  issues  of  life,  than  for  house- 


140        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

keeping,  —  then  you  are  quite  right  I  do. 
And  I  always  shall  And  I  must  say  that  I 
resent  any  interference  whatever." 

There  was  a  long  silence.  Then  Susan  rose, 
biting  her  lips,  to  hide  their  trembling.  "  I 
must  go,"  she  said. 

"  Can't  you  stay  longer?"  asked  Barbara, 
politely. 

"  No,  I  'm  afraid  not,"  replied  Susan. 

To  both  girls,  the  very  air  was  full  of  con- 
straint Barbara  accompanied  her  visitor  to 
the  gate,  where  they  parted  with  scarcely  a 
word.  Then  she  turned  back  swifdy  to  the 
porch,  and  sat  down  in  the  chair  just  vacated 
by  Susan.  She  pressed  her  hand  to  her 
temples. 

"  I  must  think  this  out,"  she  said  aloud. 
"  Could  I  have  been  wrong  ?  " 

Some  time  later,  the  Kid  cantered  up  to  the 
porch.  He  went  straight  to  a  bowed  figure 
in  the  big  chair,  and  pulled  down  the  hands 
from  the  hidden  face. 

"  I  'm  hungry,  Barb'ra,"  he  said.  "  Is  n't  sup- 
per ready?" 


FALLING  OUT  OF  FRIENDS    141 

Barbara  put  her  arms  around  him,  and 
hugged  him  tightly. 

"You  like  me,  little  brother,  don't  you?" 
she  said. 

"  Of  course,"  answered  the  Kid,  noncha- 
lantly ;  "  and  I  'm  hungry." 

Barbara  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  led  him 
gently  into  the  house. 

"  I  think  I  can  find  something  for  hungry 
little  boys,"  she  said. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

APPLIED   PHILANTHROPY 

DADDY,  please  fasten  me  up,"  said 
Barbara. 
The  doctor  thrust  two  large  hands 
inside  of  her  gown,  in  the  man's  way,  using 
them  as  fulcrums  over  which  to  pull  the  fragile 
fabric  with  all  the  force  of  two  strong  thumbs. 
"  Pretty  snug,  is  n't  it  ? "  he  said.  "  Where 
are  you  going  in  your  Sunday  best  ?  —  mill 
or  meeting  ?  " 

Barbara  shook  out  the  folds  of  her  violet 
gown.  "Meeting,"  she  responded.  "The  Wo- 
man's Club  has  asked  me  to  give  them  a 
paper  to-day." 

"  The  Woman's  Club  I  What  has  become 
of  the  A.  L.  L.  A.?" 

"  The  Auburn  Ladies'  Literary  Association 
is  still  in  existence,  unfortunately.  But  it  is  n't 
going  to  be  long." 

"  Why  not  ?  "  asked  her  father. 


APPLIED  PHILANTHROPY        143 

"  It 's  going  to  have  its  name  changed,  if 
I  have  any  influence  with  its  members,"  said 
Barbara.  "Isn't  it  absurd  for  it  to  go  on 
calling  itself  'Ladies9  Literary  Association/ 
just  because  it  has  been  used  to  the  tide  for 
thirty  years,  when  every  other  women's  organi- 
zation in  the  country  is  'Woman's  Club  '?  And 
'  Literary  7  Did  you  ever  hear  of  anything  so 
pretentious  I  Nobody  is  literary  nowadays, 
but  Tolstoi  and  Maeterlinck,  Besides,  the 
name  debars  the  members  from  philanthropic 
and  civic  work,  which  are  the  moving  factors 
in  all  club  life.  I  shall  certainly  make  an  effort 
to  have  the  other  members  change  the  name, 
this  very  day." 

"  You  'd  better  keep  your  hands  off," 
laughed  the  doctor.  "The  A.  L.  L.  A.  is 
Auburn's  Holy  of  Holies.  What  are  you 
going  to  '  stand  and  deliver 9  before  it  ?  " 

"  One  of  my  college  papers.  I  have  n't  had 
time  to  write  anything  new  since  the  Duchess 
left  It 's  on  the  '  Psychology  of  the  Child  in 
Relation  to  Club  Work.'  I  had  to  piece  on 
half  the  tide  to  make  it  appropriate." 


144        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

The  suspicion  of  a  twinkle  lurked  about 
the  doctor's  eyes.  "  Well,  good  luck  to  you," 
he  said ;  "  the  Literary  Association  may  not 
approve  of  your  paper,  but  it  can't  find  fault 
with  your  dress." 

"You  don't  know  what  you  're  talking 
about,"  said  Jack.  "That  garb  is  like  all  the 
rest  of  Barbara,  —  it's  too  irritatingly  new 
to  pass  unscathed  in  Auburn.  Is  that  churn 
effect  the  Umpire  Style,  Barb  ?  " 

"  It  can't  rouse  any  more  criticism  than  it 
has  already  had,"  said  his  sister.  "I  shan't 
care  what  they  say  about  the  gown,  if  they 
only  hear  my  message." 

With  subdued  swish  of  black  silk  skirts,  and 
a  decorous  silencing  of  whispers,  the  Auburn 
Ladies'  Literary  Association  came  to  order. 
Barbara,  with  veiled  amusement,  looked  about 
the  familiar  "parlors"  of  the  Presbyterian 
church.  The  standard  and  banner,  with  the. 
legend  "  Honor  Class,"  had  been  moved  into 
a  corner,  the  melodeon,  stripped  of  its  green 
cover,  stood  in  walnut  nakedness  on  the  plat- 


APPLIED  PHILANTHROPY      145 

form,  and  a  sprawling  bunch  of  carnations 
and  a  gavel  ornamented  the  superintendent's 
desk.  The  map  of  Palestine,  done  in  colored 
chalk,  had  been  partially  erased  from  the 
blackboard  at  the  head  of  the  room,  and 
beneath  it  was  written  the  following 

Program 

Roll  Call.  Answered  by  quotations  from  Shakespeare. 
Instrumental  Solo.  "  Murmuring  Zephyrs." 

Miss  Martha  Crary. 
Recitation.  "  Queen  of  the  Flowers." 

Miss  Hypatia  Harrison. 

Paper.  "  Geo.  Eliot's  Life,  Character,  and  Position  as  a 
Novelist." 

Mrs.  Abbie  Penfold. 
Vocal  Solo.  "  Night  Sinks  on  the  Wave." 
Miss  Libbie  Darwin. 
Address.  "The  Literary  Atmosphere  of  Our  Club." 
Mrs.  Angie  Bankson. 

\a.  Macbeth. 

\b.  Daisy's  Daisies. 

Miss  Coleman. 

Paper.  "Psychology  of  the  Child  in  Relation  to  Club 
Work." 

Miss  Barbara  Prentice  Grafton. 


Readings.   «]  . 


i46        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  It 's  to  be  hoped  that  Abbie's  and  Angie's 
are  not  so  long  as  mine,"  thought  Barbara, 
irreverently,  "  or  there  '11  be  no  one  to  put  the 
Grafton  mackerel  to  soak  to-night ;  to  say 
nothing  of  all  the  winds  and  waves  that  must 
be  passed  through  before  they  come  to  me." 

It  was  the  "  wind  and  wave  "  part  of  the 
program  that  appealed  to  the  audience.  The 
papers  were  accorded  polite  attention,  as  be- 
fitted Auburn  manners,  but  the  musical  num- 
bers and  readings  were  followed  by  the  sub- 
dued hum  that  is  an  expression  of  club  delight. 
For  Barbara,  the  entire  entertainment  of  the 
day  was  not  furnished  by  the  program.  Be- 
tween the  swaying  fans  she  caught  glimpses 
of  Mrs.  Enderby's  placid  face,  relaxed  in  sleep ; 
from  the  church  kitchen  came  the  rattle  of 
paper  napkins  and  the  clink  of  Miss  Petti- 
bone's  tray,  and  from  the  rear  of  the  room 
sounded,  at  intervals,  the  cough  of  Mrs. 
Crampton,  a  genteel  warning  to  speakers 
that  their  voices  did  not  "  carry." 

"Was  there  ever  a  human  being  more 
frightfully  out  of  her  element  than    I  am 


APPLIED  PHILANTHROPY       147 

herel "  thought  Barbara.  "  If  the  House-Plant 
could  only  see  Mrs.  Enderby  !  But  she  *s  no 
more  asleep  than  all  the  rest  of  them.  What 
am  I  going  to  do  to  wake  them  up ! " 

This  thought  was  uppermost  in  her  mind 
as  the  afternoon  was  tinkled  and  applauded 
away.  It  was  more  than  ever  prominent  as 
the  precise,  ladylike  voice  of  Mrs.  Bankson 
was  raised  a  half-tone  higher  in  her  closing 
paragraph :  — 

"  But,  however,  after  all  is  said  and  done, 
it  is  the  literary  atmosphere  that  makes  our 
club  what  it  is.  The  dearly-loved  paths  that 
we  have  followed  for  many  years  have  led  us 
to  lofty  summits  and  ever-widening  vistas, 
but  never  away  from  our  original  goal.  The 
Ever-Womanly  has  always  been  our  aim,  and, 
while  less  substantial  ambitions  have  fluttered 
by  on  airy  wing,  and  the  thunder  of  the  new 
woman  has  rolled  even  upon  our  peaceful  hori- 
zon, we  have  never  faltered  in  our  footsteps. 

"  On,  on  we  go  in  our  devotion  to  literature. 
And,  as  one  of  the  most  notable  of  our  lady 
poets  has  so  aptly  expressed  it,  — 


148        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

Still  forever  yawns  before  our  eyes 
An  Utmost,  that  is  veiled." 

A  ladylike  patter  of  applause,  and  a  more 
active  flutter  of  fans,  greeted  the  end  of  the 
speech.  The  back  door  creaked  violendy,  and 
Miss  Pettibone's  round  face  appeared  in  the 
opening  to  see  if  time  for  refreshment  had 
come.  It  disappeared  suddenly  as  Miss  Cole- 
man mounted  the  platform  to  impersonate, 
first  a  bloody  Macbeth,  and  then  a  swaying 
field  daisy.  And,  finally,  Barbara  Prentice 
Grafton  and  the  Empire  gown  faced  the  Lit- 
erary Association. 

Later,  when  she  recalled  the  afternoon,  Bar- 
bara was  surprised  to  remember  how  little  of 
her  original  paper  she  had  used.  The  trivial- 
ity of  the  program  had  supplied  her  with  text 
enough,  and  the  "Psychology  of  the  Child" 
was  partially  diverted  into  a  sermon  upon  the 
aimlessness  of  a  purely  literary  club.  In  her 
earnestness  she  was  carried  beyond  caution. 

"  I  call  you  to  new  things,"  rang  out  her 
resolute  voice,  in  conclusion.  "  Literary  effort 
in  club  life  is  outworn.    You  can  read  your 


APPLIED  PHILANTHROPY       149 

Homer  alone,  but  it  takes  concentrated,  com- 
bined interest  to  accomplish  the  vital  things 
of  living.  You  have  read  too  long.  It  is  phi- 
lanthropy we  need  in  Auburn, — civic  im- 
provement, educational  effort  that  shall  be  for 
the  masses  rather  than  our  selfish  selves.  I 
call  you  to  this.  I  ask  you  to  work  with  me 
for  the  good  of  our  town  and  our  people." 

The  effect  of  Barbara's  personal  magnetism 
was  never  more  strongly  evidenced  than  by 
the  genuine  applause  that  greeted  her  effort 
The  Literary  Association  might  disapprove 
her  theories  and  her  violet  gown,  but  her  sin- 
cerity was  inspiring.  The  Auburn  mothers 
caught  the  contagion  in  her  voice,  and  were 
interested,  if  not  convinced. 

There  was  a  momentary  pause  as  the  ap- 
plause subsided.  Then  Barbara  said  earnestly: 
"  I  'm  afraid  I  may  have  been  too  abstract  in 
my  statements.  But  I  have  very  definite  ideas 
of  what  might  be  done  in  Auburn  that  would 
be  most  beneficial  to  our  children  and  our- 
selves. The  crSche  that  I  spoke  of  is  one  of 
them.  If  any  of  you  care  to  ask  any  questions, 


150        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

I  shall  be  glad  to  answer  them.   If  I  can/' 
she  added  more  modestly. 

Mrs.  Enderby,  who  had  been  aroused  from 
her  nap  just  in  time  to  hear  Barbara's  ringing 
close,  rose  to  the  occasion.  To  her  a  question 
was  a  question.  "  Miss  Barbara,"  she  inquired, 
an  interested  expression  on  her  rested  face, 
"  do  you  believe  in  children  going  barefoot 
this  hot  weather  ?  " 

Barbara  looked  surprised.  "W-why,  n-no," 
she  said. 

"Oh,"  said  Mrs.  Enderby,  conversation- 
ally, "I  was  wondering." 

'  There  was  another  pause.  Then  Mrs.  Bel- 
lows rose  in  her  place.  "  Did  I  understand 
you  to  say  Kreysh  ?  " 

"Yes,"  said  Barbara  "A  day-nursery 
would  be  the  first  form  of  philanthropy  I 
should  advise  for  Auburn." 

"  What  need,  if  I  may  ask,"  inquired  Mrs. 
Bellows,  impressively,  "  has  Auburn  for  a  day- 
nursery  ?  " 

Barbara  explained  the  relief  to  the  mother 
and  the  good  to  the  child. 


APPLIED  PHILANTHROPY      151 

"It  seems  to  me,"  remarked  Mrs.  Bellows, 
"  that  a  Kretch  is  about  as  necessary  here  as 
two  tails  to  a  cat  If  there  *s  a  death  or  sick- 
ness in  the  family,  I  send  the  children  over 
to  Lib's.  Otherwise,  I  'd  rather  have  them  at 
home.  They  gad  enough  as  it  is." 

"Do  you  mean  that  the  mothers  are  to 
take  turns  in  taking  care  of  all  the  children 
in  town  ?  "  asked  Mrs.  Penfold. 

"  My  goodness!"  murmured  Mrs.  Enderby. 

"  It  saves  the  children  from  the  moving- 
picture  shows  and  the  cheap  theatres  that  are 
among  the  most  pernicious  of  evil  influences/' 
said  Barbara.  "  It  keeps  them  off  the  street 
and  out  of  bad  company  "  — 

"  Not  if  she  lets  that  Charles  attend,"  whis- 
pered Mrs.  Bellows  to  the  woman  in  the  next 
chair.  "I've  forbidden  Sydney  to  play  with 
him." 

"And  gives  the  mothers  a  vacation.  In- 
stead of  the  care  of  their  litde  ones  every 
day,  they  have  charge  of  them  possibly  two 
afternoons  a  summer." 

"I'd  hate  to  trust  my  boys  to  Bertha 
Enderby,"  whispered  Mrs.  Bellows  again. 


152         HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

In  the  discussion  that  followed,  Barbara 
offered  her  most  convincing  inducement  "I  'm 
not  a  mother,"  she  said,  "but  I  am  willing  to 
do  my  part  toward  furthering  the  work.  If  I 
can  have  cooperation  in  the  establishment  of 
the  nursery,  I  '11  give  my  time,  in  turn,  to  it. 
And  I  think  —  I'm  not  certain  about  it,  but  I 
think  I  may  be  able  to  furnish  the  room  for 
the  purpose." 

The  novelty  of  the  idea  carried  the  day 
with  the  younger  members  of  the  club,  and 
when  Barbara  took  her  place  again,  the  seed 
of  the  enterprise  had  been  planted.  But  her 
second  mission  to  the  Association  met  with 
less  favorable  result  The  suggestion  for  the 
change  of  name  met  with  decided  opposition. 

"  It  does  n't  seem  ladylike  to  call  it  Wo- 
man's Club,"  objected  Mrs.  Angie  Bankson. 

"  The  name  has  been  good  enough  for  us  for 
thirty  years,"  said  Mrs.  Bellows,  with  acerbity, 

"A.  L.  L.  A.  makes  such  a  good  mono- 
gram," sighed  Miss  Lillie  Beckett,  who  de- 
signed the  programs  for  the  club  on  state 
occasions. 


APPLIED  PHILANTHROPY       153 

Mrs.  Enderby's  sleep  had  filled  her  with 
good-will  toward  the  world,  and  she  amiably 
proposed  a  compromise.  "  Why  not  keep  our 
old  initials,"  she  said,  "and  take  another 
name,  each  word  beginning  with  the  same 
letter  as  the  old  one  ?  " 

"  What,  for  instance  ?  "  demanded  Mrs.  Bel- 
lows. "  Do  you  happen  to  think  of  any  ?  " 

The  sarcasm  of  the  speech  was  lost  on 
Mrs.  Enderby. 

"  Well,  Auburn  for  the  first  word,"  she  sug- 
gested mildly. 

But  when  put  to  vote,  the  motion  was  lost. 
The  Auburn  Ladies'  Literary  Association  tri- 
umphed, and  the  "  Woman's  Club  "  died  be- 
fore it  was  born. 

"That  snip  of  a  Barbara  Grafton I"  said 
Mrs.  Bellows  to  her  neighbor,  as  the  pink 
sherbet  and  the  paper  napkins  went  around. 
"  The  idea  of  her  being  invited  to  address  us, 
and  then  giving  that  fool  advice  to  women 
that  knew  her  when  she  should  have  been 
spanked !  I  'd  never  send  a  child  of  mine  to 
college,  if  I  had  all  the  money  in  the  world. 


154        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

Normal  school  can  do  enough  harm.  I  did  n't 
know  she  could  be  such  a  fool !  Kretch  /  " 

Susan  leaned  over  from  the  next  chair. 
"  Barbara  is  n't  a  fool,  Mrs.  Bellows,"  she  said 
warmly;  "she's  the  cleverest  girl  I  ever 
knew." 

"  In  books,  maybe,"  sniffed  Mrs.  Bellows. 

"  No,  in  everything,"  said  Susan.  "  It  is  in 
books  that  she 's  had  the  most  training,  but 
she  is  just  as  clever  in  other  things.  She's 
had  an  awful  time  this  summer  with  sickness, 
and  poor  help,  and  housework,  and  no  ex- 
perience in  any  of  them.  Any  one  else  would 
have  been  discouraged  long  ago.  But  she  has 
stuck  it  out,  and  been  big  and  brave  and 
cheerful  about  it,  to  give  her  mother  a  chance 
to  get  well.  I  can't  let  any  one  say  anything 
against  Barbara." 

The  two  women  looked  their  surprise  at 
the  warm  defense  from  quiet  Susan. 

"  It 's  her  theories  I  object  to,  not  her,"  said 
Mrs.  Bellows. 

"She  won't  keep  them  all,"  said  Susan. 
"She'll  always  be  loyal  to  her  own  convic- 


APPLIED  PHILANTHROPY       155 

tions,  just  as  she  is  now ;  but  she  '11  find  out 
later  that  some  of  them  are  not  so  worth  while 
as  she  is  herself.  Then  she  '11  sift  them  out" 

"  I  wish  she  'd  hurry  up  with  her  sifting, 
then,"  said  Mrs.  Bellows. 

Barbara,  in  the  meantime,  had  not  waited 
for  her  sherbet,  but  had  hurried  home  to  pre- 
pare the  meal,  In  the  evening  she  laid  the 
matter  of  the  nursery  before  her  father,  and 
was  surprised  to  be  met  with  some  of  the  same 
objections  that  had  been  advanced  at  the 
woman's  club. 

"  But  mayn't  I  try?"  she  pleaded  finally. 

"I  see  your  heart  is  set  on  it,"  said  the 
doctor.  "I'm  not  going  to  refuse  you  the 
carriage-house  for  the  use  of  your  children, 
though  I  do  think  you  won't  need  it  more 
than  once.  Auburn  has  no  real  poor,  you 
know.  Only,  Barbara,  dotit  take  any  more 
upon  yourself  this  hot  weather !  The  Kid  is 
a  whole  day-nursery,  himself." 

It  took  all  Barbara's  leisure  time  from  Mon- 
day until  Thursday,  which  was  the  appointed 
day  for  the  opening,  to  get  the  deserted,  dusty 


156        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

carriage-house  in  order ;  to  coax  sulky  Sam, 
the  stable-boy,  to  move  the  accumulation  of 
broken-down  sleighs  and  phaetons  into  a  cor- 
ner ;  to  hire  two  women  to  sweep,  scrub,  and 
dust  floors,  windows,  and  walls,  in  order  to 
make  the  carriage-house  fit  for  an  afternoon's 
habitation  by  the  many  clean,  starched  chil- 
dren whom  she  hoped  to  see.  But  it  was 
worth  it, — oh,  yes,  it  was  worth  it  1  —  and  Bar- 
bara's heart  glowed  with  enthusiasm  at  the 
idea  of  driving  the  entering  wedge  of  civic 
improvement  into  the  flinty  heart  of  staid 
Auburn. 

Meanwhile  the  house  suffered.  Dr.  Grafton 
was  called  away  at  meal-times  with  conspicu- 
ous frequency.  Gassy,  David,  and  the  Kid  did 
not  object  greatly,  for  their  imaginations  were 
fired  by  the  elaborate  preparations  for  the 
"  party,"  which  the  Kid  firmly  believed  to  be 
held  in  honor  of  his  birthday,  three  months 
past.  But  Jack  protested  bitterly. 

"  Another  '  walk-around ' ! "  he  ejaculated, 
coming  in  at  six  o'clock  Wednesday  evening, 
and  gazing  blankly  at  the  bare  dining-room. 


APPLIED  PHILANTHROPY      157 

"Say,  Barb,  a  fellow  that's  been  canoeing 
all  afternoon  has  an  appetite  that  reaches 
from  Dan  to  Beersheba.  I  don't  want  to  make 
you  mad,  but  I  feel  mighty  like  Mother  Hub- 
bard's dog." 

Barbara  looked  up  nervously.  "  Now,  Jack, 
what  difference  does  it  make  to  you  whether 
you  sit  at  table  with  the  others  and  use  up 
hundreds  of  dishes,  or  eat  in  the  kitchen  and 
save  my  time  ?  The  bread  is  in  the  pantry 
with  butter  and  raspberries,  and  there  is  some 
cold  meat  in  the  ice-box.  Cut  all  you  want 
Besides,  I  have  sent  Charles  over  to  Miss 
Pettibone's  for  a  blueberry  pie." 

Jack  looked  unwontedly  cross.  "  Sometimes 
I  think  you  are  the  camel  that  edged  himself 
into  the  tent  and  crowded  out  his  master," 
he  said.  "  These  walk-arounds  on  Sunday 
nights  were  pleasant  enough  at  first,  with 
everything  piled  on  the  kitchen  table,  so  that 
we  walked  around  with  a  sandwich  in  each 
hand ;  but  it  comes  so  often  now  that  it  seems 
as  if '  every  day  '11  be  Sunday  by  and  by.'  " 

Barbara's  reply  was  checked  by  the  sudden 


i58        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

appearance  of  the  Kid,  bearing  a  disk  in  both 
hands.  The  paper  covering  was  torn  and 
spotted  with  blue  patches,  and  a  broad  stain 
extended  the  full  length  of  his  blouse.  He  put 
his  burden  carefully  on  the  table,  and  turned 
apologetically  to  Barbara. 

"I  may  have  dropped  that  pie;  I  don't 
remember,"  he  said. 

"  N.  P.,  no  pie  for  me ! "  declared  Jack.  "  Au 
revoir,  Miss  Grafton.  Peter  asked  me  over 
to  supper,  and  there 's  still  time  to  overtake 
him." 

Away  went  Jack,  lustily  chanting  "The 
Roast  Beef  of  Old  England."  Barbara  fed  the 
Kid  to  the  brim,  feeling  somewhat  guilty 
when  she  met  his  clear  young  eyes  full  of 
affectionate  trust  in  his  big  sister.  It  was  too 
bad  to  offer  up  the  family  on  the  altar  of  phi* 
lanthropy.  The  Infant's  cruel  prediction  as 
to  a  Jellyby  future  came  back  to  her,  but  the 
ends  justified  the  means  in  this  case. 

The  next  morning  was  so  clear,  warm,  and 
bright,  that  Barbara's  spirits  rose  to  fever 
heat  This  was  the  day  of  her  opportunity  to 


APPLIED  PHILANTHROPY       159 

loosen  the  bondage  of  Auburn  mothers,  and 
to  take  the  first  step  toward  raising  them  to 
higher  standards  of  ease  and  culture.  Her 
face  beamed  as  she  sped  downstairs  to  do 
the  daily  tasks  which  awaited  her.  Breakfast 
was  ready  long  before  any  one  appeared  to 
partake  of  it ;  dishes  were  washed  in  haste, 
beds  made  in  a  trice,  —  just  this  once !  —  and 
dusting  passed  over  entirely. 

All  Barbara's  morning  was  spent  in  plan- 
ning games,  in  decorating  the  carriage-house 
with  flags,  in  going  to  Miss  Pettibone's  for  the 
dozens  of  cookies  which  she  had  ordered,  and 
in  finding  cool  space  in  the  refrigerator  for 
twelve  bottles  of  milk.  The  children  were  to 
come  at  two ;  and  at  half-past  one  Barbara  sat 
on  the  porch,  dressed  in  a  simple  white  gown, 
waiting  for  the  first  arrival  and  for  her  assist- 
ant, Mrs.  Enderby. 

At  five  minutes  after  two,  there  were  no 
children.  At  ten  minutes  past,  still  no  children. 
At  fifteen  minutes  after  two,  Mrs.  Enderby's 
fat,  placid  self  waddled  up  to  the  doctor's 
gate. 


i 
?6o        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  My  children  are  coming  along,"  she  said. 
"  It 's  awful  warm.  I  've  brought  a  palm-leaf 
fan.  I  can  fan  the  children,  if  you  want  me  to. 
Any  come  yet  ?  " 

"  No,  not  yet,"  replied  Barbara.  She  had 
been  awaiting  the  arrival  of  Mrs.  Enderby 
with  that  desire  for  moral  support  which  a  new 
undertaking  always  brings  upon  its  authors. 
Mrs.  Enderby,  as  the  mother  of  six  children, 
might  well  be  expected  to  furnish  any  amount 
of  support  derived  from  experience ;  but 
somehow,  as  Barbara  looked  at  her,  she  felt 
that  she  had  made  a  great  mistake.  A  cushion 
cannot  serve  as  a  propelling-board ;  and  poor 
Mrs.  Enderby  looked  very  cushiony. 

She  sat  rocking  slowly  and  evenly  on  the 
porch.  "  If  no  one  comes  by  three  o'clock," 
she  said,  "  I  think  I  '11  leave  and  go  over  to 
Main  Street  to  see  the  new  moving  pictures. 
I  forgot  about  them  when  I  promised  to  help." 

"  Oh,  I  am  sure  some  children  will  come," 
Barbara  replied  hastily.  "  It  is  such  a  fine 
chance  for  the  mothers  to  rest." 

At  quarter  of  three,  it  seemed  to  the  con- 


APPLIED  PHILANTHROPY       161 

fused  girl  that  all  Auburn  was  invading  her 
lawn  in  a  body.  Streams  of  small  children, 
dragged  along  by  elder  brothers,  sisters, 
nurses,  and  mothers,  descended  upon  the 
house  like  a  flood.  The  air  resounded  with 
the  shrieks  of  suddenly  deserted  youngsters, 
with  the  threats  and  warnings  of  their  depart- 
ing guardians,  with  the  consolations  of  Bar- 
bara, Mrs.  Enderby,  and  Gassy  herself.  Just 
as  suddenly  as  they  had  come,  all  the  natural 
protectors  left,  with  singular  unanimity,  Bar- 
bara thought.  It  was  not  at  all  as  she  had 
planned.  There  had  been  no  grateful  approach 
of  a  mother  at  a  time  to  meet  the  white-robed, 
calm  hostess ;  no  pleasant  chat,  no  graceful  re- 
assurance of  a  child's  safety.  But  an  enormous 
wave  had  broken  upon  the  Grafton  house  and 
as  quickly  retreated,  leaving  thirty-nine  peb- 
bles of  assorted  sizes  on  the  shore.  Thirty- 
nine  !  Barbara  gasped. 

Her  first  step  was  to  sweep  the  children  to 
the  carriage-house  in  a  body.  Mrs.  Enderby 
led  the  procession,  waddling  along  like  a  very 
fat  hen,  with  innumerable  little  chickens  run- 


162        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

ning  after.  Barbara  brought  up  the  rear,  anx- 
iously counting  thirty-nine  over  and  over  to 
herself.  Loyal  little  Gassy  kept  her  eyes  upon 
the  children  as  if  she  had  been  transformed 
into  a  faijhful  watch-dog.  And  the  Kid  him- 
self seemed  to  exercise  a  remarkable  amount 
of  oversight ;  he  was  waiting  for  the  presents 
which  were,  of  course,  the  object  of  a  birth- 
day party. 

Barbara's  whole  subsequent  recollection  of 
the  afternoon  lay  in  a  picture, — the  one  which 
greeted  her  as  she  stepped  into  the  carriage- 
house,  gently  pushing  the  last  of  the  flock 
before  her.  The  large  room  seemed  to  her 
bewildered  eyes  fairly  decorated  with  children. 
Every  broken-down  buggy  and  sleigh  was 
filled  with  more  than  its  quota,  and  prancing 
steeds  were  tugging  at  the  ancient  shafts  in 
vain.  In  a  corner  of  the  room,  ten  boys  were 
fighting  for  possession  of  a  dilapidated  har- 
ness. Shrieks  of  delight  were  rising  from  the 
hay-mow  above  her  head,  and  thin  little  legs 
were  running  up  and  down  the  upright  lad- 
der with  spider-like  agility. 


APPLIED  PHILANTHROPY       163 

Barbara  gasped.  "Mrs.  Enderby!"  she 
exclaimed.  "  How  shall  we  ever  get  them  to- 
gether again  I " 

Mrs.  Enderby  did  not  answer.  She  stood 
in  the  middle  of  the  room  with  her  fan  idle  in 
her  hand  and  her  head  turned  backward  as 
far  as  it  would  go.  Involuntarily  following 
her  gaze,  Barbara  looked  up  and  saw  a  sight 
which  haunted  her  in  dreams  forever  after. 

Fifteen  feet  above  the  floor,  a  long,  narrow 
beam  extended  horizontally  from  one  edge 
of  the  hay-mow  to  the  opposite  wall.  Sitting 
on  the  beam,  with  legs  dangling  down,  sat 
seventeen  children,  one  behind  another,  so 
tightly  wedged  that  there  would  not  have 
been  space  for  even  half  a  child  more.  Wrig- 
gling, twisting,  turning  upon  one  another,  — 
and  at  any  instant  the  slender  beam  might 
break  1 

It  was  litde  Gassy  who  saw  the  look  of 
frozen  horror  on  Barbara's  face,  and  took 
action  first  Without  a  word  she  sprang  up 
the  ladder  and  out  to  the  edge  of  the  hay- 
mow. There  she  called  out :  — 


i64        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  Each  kid  that  comes  back  now,  slowly 
and  carefully,  gets  a  cookie ! " 

No  one  moved.  Mrs.  Enderby  down  below 
dropped  her  fan  and  began  walking  up  and 
down  beneath  the  beam,  with  her  ample 
skirts  outspread  to  catch  any  child  overcome 
by  dizziness. 

"  A  raisin  cookie  ! "  cried  Gassy. 

No  one  stirred. 

"  With  nuts  in  it ! " 

The  child  nearest  the  hay-loft  began  to 
wriggle  backwards.  "  I  get  first  choice  I "  she 
said. 

"  Second  1" 

"Third!" 

The  line  took  up  the  slow  wriggle,  and 
Barbara  below  watched,  with  her  skirts  also 
extended.  She  could  think  of  nothing  else 
to  do. 

"Slowly!"  shouted  Gassy militandy.  "  Keep 
below  there,  Mrs.  Enderby.  Each  kid  has  to 
go  down  the  ladder  to  Barbara  for  the  cookie, 
an*  stay  down.  Then  we  '11  play  down  there." 

Children  respond  quickly  to  an  appeal  to  the 


APPLIED  PHILANTHROPY       165 

stomach.  In  less  than  five  minutes,  seventeen 
children  were  munching  seventeen  cookies, 
and  a  rousing  game  of  "Drop  the  Hand- 
kerchief" had  been  started  by  a  now  thor- 
oughly alert  Barbara.  Most  of  the  children 
joined  in  with  gusto.  Mrs.  Enderby  picked  up 
her  palm-leaf,  and  tapped  Gassy  with  it  ap- 
provingly. 

"Now  you  can  just  keep  on  helping  by 
counting  thirty-nine  over  and  over  again," 
she  said. 

Game  succeeded  game.  London  Bridge 
fell  down  in  weary  repetition  for  Barbara. 
The  players  assured  themselves  unto  seventy 
times  seven  times  that  "  King  Willyum  was 
King  George's  Son. "  A  trousers  button  had 
to  be  pressed  into  each  child's  hand  as  a  hid- 
ing-place. Six  children  at  different  times  were 
hurt,  and  cried.  Mrs.  Enderby,  now  that  the 
danger  was  over,  took  her  chair  into  a  corner 
and  went  to  sleep  behind  her  fan.  But  faith- 
ful Gassy  remained  at  the  front,  singing  with 
rare  abandon  and  helping  to  lead  each  game. 

Barbara  herself  was  so  engrossed  in  wiping 


166        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

away  youthful  tears,  and  in  singing,  that  she 
did  not  notice  the  gradual  diminution  of  her 
forces  until  Gassy  suddenly  took  her  aside. 

"  Barbara,"  she  said  anxiously,  "there  are 
only  twenty-seven  kids  in  this  room ;  where 
are  the  others?" 

Barbara  counted  hastily  ;  looked  up  in  the 
hay-mow ;  gave  a  wild  glance  into  the  aban- 
doned vehicles.  It  was  true ;  the  Kid  himself 
was  missing.  Then  she  crossed  over  to  Mrs. 
Enderby  and  touched  her  shoulder. 

"  Mrs.  Enderby,"  she  said,  "  I  am  afraid 
you  will  have  to  take 'King  William'  with 
Gassy,  while  I  look  for  twelve  children  who 
seem  to  be  missing." 

She  flung  open  the  door,  and  looked  around. 
No  children.  Some  odd  instinct  led  her  to- 
wards her  own  house.  As  she  approached,  the 
dining-room  door  facing  the  carriage-house 
suddenly  opened,  and  a  swarm  of  little  boys 
issued  forth.  Little  boys  they  were,  but  little 
goblins  they  looked  to  be,  so  impish  were  their 
faces,  so  bedraggled  their  appearance.  Each 
boy  held  in  one  hand  a  milk-bottle,  which  he 


APPLIED  PHILANTHROPY       167 

was  applying  to  his  lips  in  infant  fashion ;  each 
blouse  was  bulging  with  rapidly  disappearing 
cookies.  Barbara's  refreshments  were  almost 
a  thing  of  the  past. 

As  she  rushed  over  to  the  group,  it  disin- 
tegrated, and  in  the  centre,  deserted  by  all 
his  fellows  in  crime,  stood  the  guilty  Kid. 

There  were  no  words  suitable  for  the  occa- 
sion, and  therefore  Barbara  said  nothing. 
Under  her  stern  gaze,  the  Kid  visibly  shrunk. 
His  milk-bottle  dropped  from  his  hand  and 
splashed  them  both.  He  began  to  weep  most 
violently. 

"Oh,  I  don't  like  birthday  parties,"  he 
sobbed.  "  They  did  n't  bring  any  presents  this 
time  ;  I  asked  'em.  An'  we  got  tired  o'  games, 
so  we  went  wading  in  the  creek  an'  got  all 
wet.  An'  nen  we  were  hungry  an'  I  thought 
you  did  forget  the  supper  —  " 

Wading !  Barbara  glanced  around  at  the 
little  boys,  and  at  the  rest  of  the  troop  which 
had  filtered  from  the  carriage-house.  Were 
these  the  children  that  had  come  to  her  house 
several  hours  before  —  these  unrecognizable 


168        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

gamins  f  The  boys  were  the  most  torn ;  but 
even  the  girls  seemed  lost  in  dirt  and  disorder. 

Mrs.  Enderby  made  her  leisurely  way  up 
to  Barbara,  and  began  to  fan  her  placidly. 
"They're  all  here,"  she  said;  "I've  just 
counted  the  thirty-nine  of  'em.  And  here 
comes  the  mothers  again,  so  our  labors  are 
over." 

Again  the  strange  influx  of  parents  and 
guardians,  which  had  so  puzzled  Barbara 
before.  Again  the  receding  wave,  carrying  the 
pebbles  back  this  time. 

Barbara  was  vaguely  conscious  of  choruses 
of  remarks  singularly  alike  in  character. 
"James  Greenleaf,  where  is  your  hat?"  — 
"  Robbie,  you  dirty  boy,  come  here  " —  "Mar- 
tha, how  did  you  tear  your  apron  so  ?  "  She 
realized  that  she  was  not  being  thanked  as 
much  as  was  her  proper  due.  But  all  she 
wished  to  do  on  earth  was  to  get  to  her  own 
room  to  rest  —  not  to  think. 

It  was  not  until  next  morning,  however, 
that  the  final  blow  fell.  A  very  relaxed  Bar- 
bara sat  at  the  head  of  the  breakfast-table, 


APPLIED  PHILANTHROPY      169 

and  around  its  corner  Jack  was  looking  at  her 
quizzically. 

"  What  beats  me,"  he  said,  "  is  why  you 
should  have  been  willing  to  do  all  that  work 
in  order  that  the  mothers  of  the  enlightened 
A.  L.  L.  A.  should  be  enabled  to  go  almost  in 
a  body  to  see  the  opening  of  the  new  moving- 
picture  theatre.  Do  you  believe  so  heartily  in 
the  '  culchah '  of  those  things?  " 

"Jack!"  cried  Barbara,  starting  from  her 
seat  "Jack,  they  did  tit  do  that,  did  they?" 

"They  sure  did,"  responded  her  cruel 
brother.  "  Nineteen  maternal  parents  of  the 
thirty-nine  were  visible  to  me  from  my  seat 
in  the  back  row.  They  had  the  time  of  their 
lives." 

Barbara's  eyes  filled  with  tears  at  this  dis- 
appointment of  her  hopes.  As  she  struggled 
hard  to  keep  them  back,  she  caught  the 
glance  of  her  father,  —  so  apprehensive,  so 
tender,  and  yet  so  amused,  that,  although  the 
tears  came  from  her  eyes,  laughter  also 
sounded  from  her  lips. 

"  '  Here  endeth  the  first  lesson/  "  she  said. 


CHAPTER  IX 

"  WITHOUT  " 

THE  alarm-clock  under  Barbara's  pil- 
low sent  forth  a  muffled  ratde,  like 
a  querulous  old  woman  with  tooth- 
ache, complaining  from  beneath  her  band- 
ages. The  girl  turned  over  in  bed  and  sighed. 
A  moment  later  the  town-clock  struck  six,  with 
insistent  note,  and  after  a  sympathetic  delay 
of  a  minute  more,  the  living-room  clock  below 
sounded  its  admonition.  Sleepily  and  reluc- 
tantly Barbara  drew  forth  the  alarm-clock  to 
make  sure  of  the  worst. 

"  It  }s  always  six  o'clock,"  she  said  crossly. 
Then  she  slammed  the  offender  down  upon 
the  bed,  and  set  her  bare  feet  upon  the  floor 
with  a  thud  that  betokened  no  happy  morning 
spirit  Oh,  for  those  luxurious  days  at  college 
when  a  closed  transom  and  an  "  engaged  " 
sign  upon  the  door  insured  sufficient  slumber 
after  a  night  of  school-girl  dissipation !  Not 


"WITHOUT"  171 

since  the  nightmare  of  housekeeping  had 
attacked  her  rest,  two  months  before,  had 
"  Babbie  the  Nap-kin,"  as  she  was  jocularly 
known  at  college,  had  enough  sleep.  This 
starting  the  day  with  heavy  eyes,  and  body 
that  sighed  for  rest,  was  a  new  thing.  How 
had  her  mother  done  it,  all  these  years? 
Probably  as  she,  Barbara,  was  doing  it  now ; 
—  there  was  no  one  else  to  share  it  with 
her. 

The  same  old  routine,  —  Barbara  wearily 
went  over  it:  Unlock  the  doors,  open  the 
windows ;  light  the  fire,  put  the  kettle  on,  take 
the  food  out  of  the  ice-box,  skim  the  milk, 
grind  the  coffee,  make  the  toast,  set  the  table, 
rouse  the  sleepers.  Every  one  of  the  mornings 
in  the  year  her  mother  had  done  it,  or  super- 
intended the  doing  of  it.  Three  hundred  and 
sixty-five  mornings,  for  twenty-three  years. 
8395  times !  Barbara  shuddered. 

It  was  hot  and  stuffy  downstairs.  The  chairs 
were  set  about  at  untidy  angles,  and  the  sun 
blazed  in  fiercely  at  the  window.  The  kitchen 
door-knob  was  sticky  to  the  touch,  and  a 


172        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

bold  cockroach  ran  across  the  back  porch  as 
she  opened  the  door.  Was  this  summer  hot- 
ter and  more  disagreeable  than  usual,  or  was 
it  possible  that  Mrs.  Grafton  had  been  respon- 
sible for  the  cool,  shaded  rooms  and  the  fresh 
morning  air  that  had  always  greeted  Bar- 
bara when  she  arrived  upon  the  scene  of 
action  ?  For  the  third  time  in  her  experience 
the  girl  considered  herself  with  misgiving. 
Was  it  possible  that  housekeeping  was  a 
science,  instead  of  merely  an  occupation,  — 
to  be  learned  by  study,  and  experiment, 
and  experience,  just  like  philosophy?  Was 
it  even  possible  that  she,  Barbara  Grafton, 
called  "  The  Shark "  at  college,  was,  for  the 
first  time  in  her  life,  to  fail  miserably  in  a 
"  course  "  ? 

Dr.  Grafton  and  David  were  the  only  mem- 
bers of  the  family  who  responded  to  the 
breakfast-bell.  The  doctor  drank  his  under- 
done coffee  and  ate  his  over-done  toast  with- 
out comment ;  the  small  boy  bent  contentedly 
over  a  bowl  of  bread  and  milk.  Barbara 
herself  ate  nothing. 


"WITHOUT"  173 

"  What 's  the  matter,  girl  ?  "  asked  her 
father.  "  Are  n't  you  well  ?  " 

"  I  'm  all  right,  only  not  hungry." 

"  I  'm  afraid  you  're  working  too  hard.  I 
can't  have  you  losing  your  appetite  and 
looking  like  a  ghost.  Don't  you  hear  of  a 
cook?" 

Barbara  shook  her  head. 

"  I  'm  afraid  we  '11  have  to  make  other  sort 
of  arrangement,  then.  Perhaps  Mrs.  Clemens 
will  take  us  all  to  board  until  we  hear  of  some 
help.  I  '11  try  to  see  her  to-day.  I  don't  mind 
the  meals,  —  my  stomach  is  proof  against 
anything!  —  but  I  can't  have  you  sick." 

Her  father  laid  a  tender  hand  on  her  shoul- 
der, and  gave  her  a  playful  little  pat  as  he 
left  the  room.  But  Barbara  felt  anything  but 
playful.  Her  eyes  flashed,  and  her  lips  set  in 
a  hard,  bitter  line.  "My  stomach  is  proof 
against  anything ! "  Such  a  stupid  joke,  — 
such  a  cruel  bit  of  pleasantry  I  There  were 
unshed  tears  in  her  voice,  as  well  as  her  eyes, 
as  she  went  to  the  stairway  and  called  up, 
crossly :  "  Jack,  Cecil — ia ! " 


174        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

There  was  no  answer.  Repeated  calls 
brought  forth  an  angry  response  from  Gassy, 
and  a  lazy  one  from  Jack. 

"  Breakfast  is  all  over.  If  you  're  not  down 
in  five  minutes,  there  '11  be  nothing  for  you ; 
I  'm  not  going  to  let  my  dishes  stand  all 
morning ! " 

Gassy  deigned  no  answer.  Dangerously 
near  the  time-limit,  Jack  appeared. 

"  The  wind  seems  to  be  from  the  east  this 
morning,"  he  remarked  casually. 

Barbara  did  not  answer. 

"  Was  there  anything  special  requiring  my 
attendance  at  this  witching  hour  of  the 
morn  ?  " 

"  The  lawn-mower,"  said  his  sister,  sharply. 

"  Ah,  I  thought  it  must  be  a-telegram  or 
a  fire,  —  judging  from  your  agonized  voice." 

"  If  it  had  been  a  fire,  you  would  have  had 
to  be  roused !  When  you  have  n't  an  earthly 
thing  to  do  about  the  house,  Jack,  I  do  think 
that  you  might  get  up  in  time  for  breakfast." 

"You  have  some  new  theories  since  you 
began  housekeeping.    I  have  some  faint  re- 


"WITHOUT"  175 

collections  about  your  being  the  last  man 
in  the  house  to  rise,  a  few  weeks  ago.  I  'm 
sorry,  though,  I  overslept,  Barb.  I  got  up  the 
minute  you  called. 

I  roused  me  from  my  slumbers, 
I  hied  me  from  my  bed. 
If  I  had  known  what  breakfast  was, 
I  would  have  slept,  instead. 

Excuse  me  for  turning  up  my  trousers.  The 
coffee  seems  to  be  somewhat  muddy.' ' 

The  storm  that  had  been  threatening  all 
the  morning  came  at  last  College  dignity 
was  forgotten,  and  Barbara  became  a  cross, 
over-worked,  over-heated  child,  with  a  strong 
sense  of  grievance. 

"  Jack  Grafton,  you  are  a  lazy,  selfish,  in- 
considerate beast!  If  you  had  to  do  any- 
thing but  eat  the  meals,  you  would  n't 
criticise  them  so  sharply.  You  know  I  'm 
doing  the  best  I  can,  —  you  know  it !  — and 
it 's  so  hot,  and  there 's  so  much  work  — " 

David's  serious  brown  eyes  looked  reproach 
at  his  older  brother. 

"I'm  sorry,  Barb,"  said  Jack,  penitently. 


176        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"I  exaggerated  about  the  coffee,  —  it's  not 
muddy,  only  riley.  You  must  n't  get  so  fussed 
up  about  things  that  are  said  in  fun.  You 
always  used  to  be  able  to  take  a  joke.  As  for 
the  grass,  I  '11  hie  me  hence  at  once.  It  needs 
a  cutting  as  badly  as  Gassy's  hair." 

In  spite  of  herself,  Barbara  smiled  at  the 
comparison.  "  Poor  Cecilia,"  she  sighed.  "  I 
don't  know  what  on  earth  to  do  with  that 
hair  of  hers.  It  is  so  stiff  and  rebellious 
that  it  won't  lie  smooth,  and  yet  so  thin  and 
straight  that  it  won't  fluff  out,  like  other 
children's.  I  want  her  to  have  it  cut,  but  she 
objects,  and  pins  her  faith  to  that  row  of  curl- 
papers that  makes  her  look  like  a  Circassian 
Lady.  It  is  such  an  ugly  shade  of  red,  too.  If 
the  child  only  knew  how  she  looked  —  " 

"  She  'd  never  have  another  happy  moment," 
interrupted  Jack,  pushing  back  his  coffee-cup. 
"  Well,  to  work,  to  work  1  My,  it  looks  hot 
out  there  in  the  sunshine ! " 

An  hour  later,  Barbara  raised  a  flushed  face 
from  the  ironing-board  to  greet  the  Vegetable 
Man.  The  Vegetable  Man  was  fat  and  red, 


"WITHOUT"  177 

and  wheezed  as  he  walked.  He  was  an  old 
patient  of  the  doctor's,  and  his  bi-weekly  trips 
to  the  Grafton  house  were  partially  of  a  social 
nature.  His  face  wore  the  blank  expression  of 
a  sheet  of  sticky  fly-paper,  and  he  was  equally 
hard  to  get  rid  of.  He  sat  down  on  one  of 
the  kitchen  chairs  and  fanned  himself  with  his 
hat 

"  This  is  a  scorcher ! "  he  remarked. 

No  one  appreciated  the  truth  of  this  state- 
ment more  strongly  than  Barbara.  But  she 
feared  the  result  of  an  enthusiastic  response 
to  the  Vegetable  Man.  "  Yes,"  she  assented. 
"It  is." 

"Ninety-three,  accordin'  to  the  official 
thermometer  on  the  weather  bureau's  porch. 
My  thermometer  's  three  degrees  higher,  an' 
when  I'm  out  in  the  sun,  I  believe  mine's 
right  Even  the  guv'ment  's  likely  to  make 
mistakes  on  a  day  like  this." 

Barbara  nodded. 

"  Want  any  vegetables  this  morning  ?  " 

"  No,  I  have  already  ordered  my  meals 
to-day." 


178        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"Got  some  nice  corn  out  there  in  my 
wagon.  An'  some  prime  cauliflower." 

"  I  don't  want  either,  to-day." 

"  All  right ;  only  you  know  you  save  money 
by  buyin'  from  me  instead  of  the  grocery- 
store.  Your  ma  would  tell  you  that,  if  she  wuz 
here.  How  is  your  ma  ?  " 

"  Getting  better,  slowly." 

"  That 's  good ;  give  her  my  respects  when 
you  write.  Leander  Hopkins's  respects,  an1 
hopes  you  will  soon  be  in  your  accustomed 
health  again.  How  are  you  gettin'  on  while 
she's  gone?  Are  you  just  helpin'  in  the 
kitchen,  or  are  you  without  ?  " 

"Without?" 

"  Yes,  without." 

"  I  don't  understand  what  you  mean,  Mr. 
Hopkins." 

"  Why,  without  a  gurrl  —  a  kitchen  gurrl." 

"We  have  no  cook  at  present.  Do  you 
know  where  I  can  get  one  ?  " 

"  No,  I  can't  say  as  I  do.  Gurrls  are  pretty 
scarce  in  kitchens,  nowadays,  though  there 
seems  to  be  plenty  of  them  in  parlors.  Maybe 


"WITHOUT"  179 

my  Libbie  would  come  in  and  help  you  out, 
though  she  ain't  never  worked  out,  regular." 

"  Oh,  would  she  ?  "  exclaimed  Barbara. 

"  Can't  say  fer  sure.  I'll  ast  her  when  I  go 
home.  She 's  got  steady  company,  now, — he 's 
a  brakeman  on  the  Southern  Limited,  — an*  he 
always  gits  back  fer  Sunday  night.  I  dunno 
as  she'd  like  to  engage  herself  fer  Sunday 
nights.  But  I  '11  ast  her.  You  ain't  got  that 
waist  sprinkled  enough ;  it 's  too  dry  to  iron 
well." 

Barbara  only  thumped  her  iron  a  little 
harder. 

"  Don't  like  to  be  told,  do  ye  ?  Guess  you 
must  be  a  little  like  my  wife,  —  set  in  your 
ways.  I  know  a  good  deal  about  ironin'  ; 
seen  the  women-folks  do  it  fer  thirty  years." 

"You  must  have  had  a  good  deal  of  time 
to  sit  and  watch." 

"  Wal,  no,  not  so  much  as  you  might  think  ; 
they 's  a  good  deal  of  work  on  my  place.  I  've 
been  sickly,  though,  a  good  bit  of  my  life, 
an'  had  to  sit  by  an'  let  others  do  it.  I  know, 
Miss  Barb'ry,  that  I  We  got  the  reputation  of 


180        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

bein'  lazy,  but  it  ain't  true :  I  ain't  lazy ;  I  don't 
mind  workin',  but  I  don't  like  to  have  to  work. 
That 's  what  I  like  about  vegetablin' :  I  can 
rest  a  little  as  I  go  along." 

"  You  are  fortunate  1" 

There  was  a  pause  as  the  stubborn  iron 
squeaked  its  way  over  the  half-dry  linen. 

"Wal,  I  guess  I  must  be  goin'.  You 
would  n't  like  no  egg-plant,  would  ye  ?  " 

"  No,  I  think  not." 

"  Shell  I  bring  in  a  little  pie-plant  before  I 
go?  Ye  might  change  your  mind  if  you  was 
to  see  it." 

"  No,  I  won't  trouble  you." 

"  No  trouble  at  all,  even  if  it  is  a  hot  day. 
You  're  sure  you  don't  want  it?  " 

"Yes,  I  'msure." 

"Wal,  good-day,  then.  Don't  fergit  my 
respects  to  your  ma." 

Out  of  the  kitchen  door  waddled  Mr. 
Hopkins.  In  at  the  same  door  he  waddled  a 
few  seconds  later.  "  Hate  to  int'rupt  ye,  Miss 
Barb'ry,"  he  said  mysteriously,  "but  jest 
look  a'  here." 


"WITHOUT"  181 

"What  is  it?"  inquired  Barbara,  suspi- 
ciously, fearing  she  was  being  enticed  to  the 
vegetable  wagon. 

"That's  what  I  don't  know,"  said  Mr. 
Hopkins. 

The  Vegetable  Man  led  the  way  around  the 
walk  at  the  side  of  the  house.  He  stopped  at 
the  turn,  where  the  syringa  and  the  lilac  min- 
gled their  branches  in  a  leafy  roof.  The  sun 
and  the  leaves  made  a  checkerboard  of  light 
and  shade  below,  and  here  in  the  dancing 
flecks  of  sunshine  lay  a  grotesque  little  figure, 
asleep.  It  was  Gassy,  but  such  a  sadly  changed 
Gassy!  Reckless  hands  and  a  pair  of  scissors 
had  worked  havoc  with  the  hair  that  had  been 
"too  stiff  to  lie  smooth,  and  too  thin  to  fluff/1 
Except  for  the  crown  of  the  head,  where  a  few 
locks  stood  erect,  like  faithful  sentinels  on  a 
battle-swept  field,  the  scalp  was  almost  as  bare 
as  a  billiard  ball.  Not  content  with  devastating 
her  enemy,  Gassy  had  concealed  the  last  sign 
of  the  hated  color  by  covering  the  remains  with 
a  coating  of  black.  Perspiration  and  tears 
had  aided  its  extension,  and  two  streaks  of 


182        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

the  dark  fluid  had  found  their  way  down  her 
cheeks.  There  were  traces  of  recent  crying- 
about  the  closed  eyes,  and  a  damp  handker- 
chief was  tightly  clutched  in  one  of  the  thin 
little  hands. 

Barbara  dismissed  the  Vegetable  Man  with  a 
few  whispered  words  of  explanation,  walking 
with  him  to  the  gate  to  insure  his  departure. 
Then  she  returned  to  the  syringa-bush,  and 
took  the  shorn  little  head  in  her  lap.  Gassy 
started,  and  sat  erect  For  a  moment  she  looked 
bewildered;  then  she  remembered,  and  her 
proud  litde  voice  said  defiantly: — 

"I  guess  I  won't  look  like  a  Circassian 
Lady,  now!" 

■  Barbara  hesitated ;  words  seemed  so  futile, 
and  any  explanation  was  impossible.  Then  she 
did  the  very  best  thing,  under  the  circum- 
stances,— caught  the  small  sister  in  her  arms, 
and  held  her  close.  Gassy  struggled  for  a  sec- 
ond, then  her  thin  little  body  relaxed,  and  the 
hot  tears  drenched  Barbara's  shoulder. 

"  You  need  n't  think  I  did  n't  know  about 
my  hair,  before!"  she  said  fiercely,  between 


SUCH    A  SADLY  CHANGED  GASSY 


"WITHOUT"  183 

sobs.  "  I  've  always  hated  it,  long  before  I 
heard  what  you  and  Jack  said.  But  I  've  got 
it  fixed  now.  It  ain't  stiff,  or  thin,  or  red,  any 
more!" 

Barbara  waited  until  the  first  shower  was 
over.  "How  did  you  do  it,  dear?"  she  asked, 
at  last. 

"Manicure  scissors  and  liquid  blacking," 
said  Gassy,  with  a  fresh  storm  of  sobs.  "  I 
don't  care  if  I  do  look  awful !  I  looked  just  as 
bad  before.  Jack  said  I  'd  never  have  another 
happy  moment  if  I  knew  how  I  looked.  And 
I  do.  I'm  the  ugliest  girl  in  Auburn,  —  the 
very  homeliest  1 " 

Barbara's  quick  thoughts  flew  to  the  sani- 
tarium at  Chariton.  Was  it  possible  that  tra- 
gedies like  this  were  of  common  occurrence 
in  her  mother's  life  ?  It  was  only  a  child's  tra- 
gedy, but  it  was  a  very  real  one;  and  the 
tenderest  wisdom  and  the  wisest  tenderness 
were  needed  to  dispel  it.  Her  mind  went  back 
to  the  sweet  lips  and  the  loving  arms  that 
had  soothed  so  many  of  her  own  baby  griefs. 
Housekeeping  had  been  such  a  small  part  of 


184        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

her  mother's  life;  was  she,  Barbara,  capable 
of  being  a  substitute  in  a  case  like  this? 

"  I  'm  sorry  you  heard  what  we  said,"  she 
replied,  tenderly  stroking  the  sticky  head.  "  Of 
course  you  know  that  we  always  exaggerate 
when  we  joke,  —  Jack  and  I,  —  and  we  said 
what  we  did  in  fun.  Your  hair  isn't  as  pretty 
now  as  it  will  be  when  you  get  a  little  older ; 
then  it  will  turn  dark,  —  red  hair  always  does, 
—  and  you  may  have  real  auburn,  which  is 
the  prettiest  shade  in  the  world." 

"  It  is  n't  just  my  hair,  —  it 's  all  of  me," 
sobbed  Gassy.  "  I  'm  so  dang  homely  1 " 

Barbara  laughed,  a  merry,  hearty  laugh, 
that  carried  more  comfort  than  a  million  words 
to  the  aching  litde  heart  "You  blessed 
chicken  1  You  're  not  so  homely." 

"But  I  want  to  be  pretty  like  you;  not 
skinny,  and  awkward,  and  tight  little  pig-tails 
of  hair !  I  'd  just  love  to  shake  curls  out  of 
my  neck,  the  way  the  other  girls  do." 

"  Well,  not  everybody  can  have  curly  hair ; 
I  'm  not  that  lucky,  either.  But  I  was  thinner 
than  you  when  I  was  your  age,  and  far  more 


"WITHOUT"  185 

awkward.  You'll  grow  fatter  in  a  year  or  two. 
And  in  the  meantime,  dear,  be  glad  of  the 
pretty  things  about  yourself,  —  your  clear, 
wide-open  eyes,  your  dainty  little  ears,  your 
high-arched  instep.  You  have  a  very  sweet 
mouth,  too,  when  you  are  happy." 

Gassy  snuggled  a  shade  closer  to  her  sister. 
"  I  like  you,  Barbara,"  she  said,  her  proud 
little  voice  strangely  softened. 

"  I  know  you  do,  dear.  And  I  love  you>  so 
much  that  I  want  you  to  like  yourself.  Don't 
think  about  how  you  look;  you're  always 
pretty  when  you're  merry.  Let's  go  in  and 
shampoo  that  head  of  yours.  You  won't  mind 
it  short  during  this  hot  weather,  and  it  will 
probably  grow  in  thicker  and  darker  because 
of  this  cutting." 

The  half-ironed  waist  had  dried  when  they 
returned  to  the  house,  and  Barbara,  as  she  re- 
sprinkled  the  garment  and  laid  it  back  in  the 
ironing  basket,  was  reminded  of  her  frequent 
admonitions  to  her  mother  about "  systema- 
tizing the  housework."  "  A  mother  is  a  com- 
posite of  cook,  laundress,  seamstress,  waitress, 


186        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

nurse,  and  kindergartner,"  she  said  to  herselt 
44  And  yet  that  is  n't  what  keeps  her  busiest ; 
it 's  the  unforeseen  happenings,  and  the  inter- 
ruptions, that  eat  up  the  time.  I  don't  wonder 
she  never  finished  her  work.  What  next, 
I'd  like  to  know?" 

Her  wish  was  soon  gratified  by  the  appear- 
ance of  Jack  at  the  door.  "  Gee  whiz !  but  this 
day  is  a  scorcher/'  said  the  boy,  mopping  his 
forehead  with  his  handkerchief,  as  he  threw 
himself  upon  the  lounge  in  the  next  room. 
"  It  is  ninety  in  the  shade  in  the  yard,  — that 
is,  it  would  be  if  there  was  any  shade  to  get 
under.  If  I  ever  said  anything  derogatory  unto 
the  snow-shovel,  I  take  it  all  back.  Here  's  a 
letter,  Barb ;  mail-man  left  it" 

Barbara,  reaching  for  the  envelope,  stum- 
bled over  the  prostrate  form  of  David,  who 
lay  on  his  stomach  on  the  floor,  reading  his 
well-worn  copy  of  the  "  Greek  Heroes." 

"  Goodness,  David,  do  get  out  of  the  way ! 
There  is  n't  room  to  step  in  this  house  when 
you  lie  on  the  floor.  And  please  don't  read 
aloud  until  I  finish  this  letter."  She  tore  open 


"WITHOUT"  187 

the  envelope,  and  her  eyes  eagerly  ran  over  the 
words,  as  her  mind  hungrily  took  them  up :  — 

Vassar  College,  August  6, 1907. 

My  dear  Miss  Grafton, —  It  gives  us  much 
pleasure  to  notify  you  that  the  Eastman  Scholarship 
will  fall  into  your  hands  this  year.  Miss  Culver,  who 
ranked  slightly  above  you  in  the  competitive  exami- 
nation, writes  us  that  circumstances  make  it  impos- 
sible for  her  to  enjoy  its  advantages.  You,  as  second 
in  rank  of  scholarship,  fall  heir  to  her  place  and  her 
honors. 

We  heartily  congratulate  you  upon  the  attainment 
of  what  you  so  richly  deserve,  and  beg  that  you  will 
notify  us  of  your  acceptance  this  week.  It  is  so  late  in 
the  season  now  that  an  immediate  decision  is  neces- 
sary. 

Cordially  yours, 

Eastman  Scholarship  Committee, 

E.  C.  Bedford,  Chairman. 

Jack,  glancing  up  from  the  lounge,  caught 
a  glimpse  of  Barbara's  face,  "  What 's  the  mat- 
ter? Is  mother  worse  ?  "  he  demanded,  sitting 
bolt  upright  on  the  sofa. 

"No,  —  oh,  no.  It's  just  a  letter  from  col- 
lege," said   Barbara.   She  got  up  from  her 


188        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

chair  suddenly,  and  made  her  way  back  to 
the  kitchen. 

"  If  you  're  through  with  it,  may  I  read  aloud 
now  ? "  called  David ;  but  his  sister  did  not 
hear  him.  She  stepped  inside  the  pantry  and 
sat  down  on  a  tin  cracker-box  to  think  it 
over. 

The  Eastman  Scholarship!  The  highest 
honor  which  Vassar  had  to  offer,  and  which 
carried  with  it  a  year  of  post-graduate  study, 
had  been  the  ambition  of  Barbara's  life.  No- 
body but  herself  could  dream  what  that  letter 
meant  to  her.  Nobody  but  herself  ever  sus- 
pected how  bitter  the  disappointment  had 
been  the  spring  before,  when  Miss  Culver, 
who  was  less  brilliant,  but  more  of  a  student 
than  Barbara,  had  taken  the  scholarship  al- 
most out  of  her  hands.  Every  one  in  college 
had  expected  her  to  win  it,  and  though  she 
had  been  outwardly  dubious  about  her  pros- 
pects, she  had  been  inwardly  self-confident 
It  had  taken  courage  to  offer  congratulations 
to  Miss  Culver,  on  that  dreadful  day  when  the 
decision  had  been  announced.    Everybody — 


"WITHOUT"  189 

that  is,  everybody  but  the  faculty  —  knew 
that  it  belonged,  by  right,  to  her.  She  had 
made  light  of  her  defeat  at  home,  —  she  had 
never  dared  think  much  about  it,  herself,  — 
and  nobody  had  suspected  how  deep  a  tragedy 
it  was. 

And  now  the  chance  had  come,  now>  when 
everything  in  the  world  was  upside  down; 
when  a  sick  mother  and  a  forlorn  household 
needed  her;  when  an  empty  kitchen  called 
her;  and  when  a  pair  of  hands,  awkward 
though  they  were,  meant  as  much  to  her  fam- 
ily as  a  brilliant  brain  meant  to  her  college. 
Barbara  closed  her  eyes,  and  tried  to  think. 

David,  in  the  next  room,  had  taken  up  his 
reading  again,  at  the  Isle  of  the  Sirens :  — 

"  And  all  things  stayed  around  and  listened ;  the  gulls 
sat  in  white  lines  along  the  rocks ;  on  the  beach  great 
seals  lay  basking  and  kept  time  with  lazy  heads ;  while 
silver  shoals  of  fish  came  up  to  hearken,  and  whis- 
pered as  they  broke  the  shining  calm.  The  wind  over- 
head hushed  his  whistling  as  he  shepherded  his  clouds 
toward  the  west ;  and  the  clouds  stood  in  mid-blue, 
and  listened  dreaming,  like  a  flock  of  golden  sheep. 


igo        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  And  as  the  heroes  listened,  the  oars  fell  from  their 
hands  and  their  heads  drooped  on  their  breasts,  and 
they  closed  their  heavy  eyes ;  and  they  dreamed  of 
bright,  still  gardens,  and  of  slumbers  under  mur- 
muring pines,  till  all  of  their  toil  seemed  foolishness, 
and  they  thought  of  their  renown  no  more." 

"  I  We  been  asleep,"  thought  Barbara,  bit- 
terly, "  asleep  and  dreaming." 

"  Then  Medea  clapped  her  hands  together,  and 
cried, '  Sing  louder,  Orpheus ;  sing  a  bolder  strain ; 
wake  up  these  hapless  sluggards,  or  none  of  them 
will  see  the  land  of  Hellas  more.' 

"Then  Orpheus  lifted  his  harp,  and  crashed  his 
cunning  hand  across  the  strings,  and  his  music  and 
his  voice  rang  like  a  trumpet  through  the  still  evening 
air :  into  the  air  it  rushed  like  thunder,  till  the  rocks 
rang,  and  the  sea,  and  into  their  souls  it  rushed  like 
wine,  till  all  hearts  beat  fast  within  their  breasts." 

"Every  dream  I  had  at  college  —  every 
hope,  every  aspiration  —  has  gone,"  inter- 
rupted Barbara's  thoughts.  "Surely  I  left 
school  with  plenty  of  ambition.  But  here  I 
am,  a  drudge  of  a  housekeeper,  and  a  poor 
one  at  that  1  I  can't  even  cook  a  meal  or  iron 


K  All  KARA  SANK   DOWN   WEARILY 


"WITHOUT"  191 

a  waist  And  I  have  n't  the  chance  to  do  any- 
thing else,  with  mother  sick.  Oh,  I  would  like 
to!  I  would,  I  would!  Because  this  is  my 
last  opportunity.  If  I  don't  take  this,  /  shall 
never,  never,  see  the  land  of  Hellas  more.,, 

David  lost  his  place  in  the  story.  But  the 
new  page  he  turned  was  just  as  sweet  to  him, 
and  he  went  on  reading  in  his  child's  voice, 
made  hoarse  by  hay  fever,  and  yet  sweet  with 
love  of  the  words :  — 

"  And  a  dream  came  to  <A£etes,  and  filled  his  heart 
with  fear.  He  thought  he  saw  a  shining  star  which 
fell  into  his  daughter's  lap ;  and  that  Medea  his  daugh- 
ter took  it  gladly,  and  carried  it  to  the  river-side  and 
cast  it  in,  and  there  the  whirling  river  bore  it  down, 
and  out  into  the  Euxine  Sea." 

It  was  nine  o'clock  that  evening  before  the 
last  dish  was  washed,  David's  throat-wash 
prepared,  Gassy's  head  anointed,  and  a  letter 
written.  After  these  things  were  done,  Barbara 
went  out  to  the  mail-box.  She  posted  her  letter, 
and  came  back  through  the  moonlight  that 
seemed  to  heat  the  breathless  night.  Mos- 
quitoes hummed  about  the  porch,  a  cricket 


192        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

creaked  in  the  grass,  and  the  voices  of  innum- 
erable locusts  nicked  the  silence  of  the  even- 
ing. The  house  was  dark  and  lonely,  and  still. 
Barbara  sank  down  on  the  porch,  wearily,  and 
laid  her  head  against  the  railing. 

"  I  We  cast  in  my  star,,,  she  said  to  herself. 

The  homely  words  of  the  Vegetable  Man 
came  back  to  her  with  new  meaning. 

"  Yes,  it  's  true,  I  am  without,"  she  added ; 
"  that 's  just  the  word  for  it ! " 

She  put  both  hands  before  her  eyes,  and 
burst  into  tears. 


CHAPTER  X 

THE   VEGETABLE   MAN'S   DAUGHTER 

Chariton  Sanitarium,  August  23, 1907. 

Dear  little  Daughter,  —  You  don't  know  how 
nice  it  is  to  be  able  to  write  a  letter  all  by  one's  self. 
Dictating  a  letter  to  your  home  people  is  like  eating 
by  proxy. 

I  am  getting  better  every  day.  Am  sleeping  with- 
out opiates,  and  am  actually  hungry  for  my  meals. 
Those  trying  periods  of  faintness  appear  far  less 
often,  and  my  temperature  is  so  normal  that  I  am 
losing  prestige  with  the  nurses.  It  won't  be  long  now 
until  I  shall  be  home  again. 

I  feel  guilty  every  minute  I  stay  away.  Those 
cheery  letters  of  yours  tell  only  the  funny  side  of 
housekeeping,  but  I  know  that  there  is  another  side, 
too,  and  that  inexperience  and  hot  weather  and  hard 
work  are  a  serious  combination.  It  is  too  big  a  load 
for  one  pair  of  shoulders.  I  was  sorry  to  hear  that 
the  Duchess  had  gone ;  she  promised  so  well  that  I 
felt  relieved  about  my  motherless  children  and  my 
wifeless  husband.  I  hope  you  will  be  able  to  get  Mr. 


194         HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

Hopkins's  daughter.  If  not,  you  had  better  go  to  the 
boarding-house  for  dinner  and  supper  during  the  hot 
weather. 

How  is  David  ?  I  think  of  him  so  often  these  tor- 
rid days.  If  his  hay  fever  is  bad,  he  ought  to  be  sent 
nearer  the  lake.  Watch  him  carefully,  dear,  won't 
you? 

There  is  little  for  me  to  write  you.  No  news  is  sani- 
tarium news,  and  I  see  no  one  but  my  doctor  and 
nurse  and  a  few  people  whose  illness  is  the  most  in- 
teresting thing  about  them.  I  live  on  your  letters,  — 
the  dear,  funny  letters  that  you  must  steal  time  from 
recreation  to  write.  I  read  scraps  of  them  to  the  doc- 
tor and  a  few  friends  I  have  made  here,  and  they 
never  fail  to  ask  me  daily  if  I  have  "  heard  from  the 
clever  daughter."  The  cleverness  I  knew  all  about, 
long  ago,  but  I  am  finding  out  new  things  every  day 
about  the  sweetness  and  usefulness  of  that  same 
daughter.  Try  to  save  yourself  all  you  can,  dearie. 
Why,  oh,  why,  when  you  were  choosing,  did  n't  you 
select  a  mother  that  did  n't  "  prostrate  "  ? 

Kiss  the  babes  for  me,  and  tell  your  father  that  I 
can't  and  won't  stay  away  much  longer.  Much  love 
from  Mother. 

Barbara  read  the  letter  aloud  to  Gassy  on 
one  of  the  hottest  of  the  August  days.    Then 


VEGETABLE  MAN'S  DAUGHTER    195 

she  drew  the  little  sister  into  her  arms  and 
kissed  her,  —  a  long-drawn  kiss  in  which  was 
expressed  relief  and  joy  and  gratitude.  Gassy 
understood,  and  nestled  close  with  a  happy 
little  croon. 

"  Won't  it  be  nice  to  have  her  back,  Bar- 
bara?" she  whispered.  "It's  been  awful 
lonesome  without  her !  If  it  had  n't  been 
for  you,  I  could  n't  have  stood  it"  Then, 
ashamed  of  her  unwonted  show  of  affection, 
she  drew  herself  out  of  her  sister's  lap,  say- 
ing in  her  stiff  little  voice,  which  had  been 
heard  less  frequently  of  late,  "It's  too  hot 
to  kiss!" 

"  There 's  another  letter,  too,"  said  Barbara ; 
"  I  don't  know  whether  I  'd  better  open  it  or 
not.  It 's  addressed  to  mother,  but  I  think  it 
is  from  Aunt  Sarah." 

Gassy  made  a  grimace.  "Better  open  it, 
then.  It  won't  hold  any  good  news." 

"I'm  afraid  I  must;  Aunt  Sarah  doesn't 
know  that  mother  is  away  from  home.  I  hope 
it  is  n't  descriptive  of  any  more  family  broils. 
If  it  is,  I  shan't  forward  it." 


196        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  Prob'ly  she 's  going  to  make  us  a  visit," 
said  Gassy. 

A  horrible  foreboding  of  what  Gassy*s  pre- 
diction would  mean  swept  over  Barbara.  It 
was  succeeded  by  a  still  more  horrible  sensa- 
tion as  she  read  the  letter :  — 

My  dear  Niece,  —  I  am  about  to  start  for  the  shore 
on  my  annual  trip,  and  intend  to  stop  and  see  you  on 
the  way.  I  leave  here  Thursday,  and  expect  to  arrive 
in  Auburn  some  time  Friday.  I  intended  to  let  you 
know  before,  but  I  have  been  very  busy  attending 
to  my  wardrobe,  and  have  neglected  less  important 
things.  You  never  make  much  fuss  over  me  when  I 
come,  so  I  knew  I  could  break  the  monotony  of  the 
long  trip  east  without  inconveniencing  you. 

Your  last  letter  said  you  were  not  very  well.  Of 
course  I  regret  to  hear  that,  but  you  cannot  expect 
me  to  express  sympathy  for  what  is  obviously  your 
own  fault.  New  Thought  stands  ready  to  help  you, 
and  until  you  are  willing  to  accept  its  teachings, 
you  cannot  hope  to  have  peace  of  either  mind  or 
body.  I  shall  do  my  best  to  convince  you  of  this 
when  I  come. 

I  understand  that  Barbara  is  with  you.  I  am  anxious 
to  see  that  college  life,  of  which  I  never  approved, 


VEGETABLE  MAN'S  DAUGHTER    197 

has  improved  her.  I  shall  telegraph  you  later  when 
to  meet  me. 

Your  affectionate  aunt, 

Sarah  T.  Bossall. 
P.  S.  —  I  neglected  to  say  that  I  shall  bring  Ed- 
ward's boys  with  me. 

Barbara  laid  down  the  sheet  of  paper,  and 
sat  looking  at  it  with  troubled  eyes. 

"  What 's  the  matter  ?  "  asked  Gassy. 

"  She  *s  coming,  to-morrow  !  "  groaned  Bar- 
bara ;  "  and  she 's  going  to  bring  those  awful 
grandchildren  of  hers.  That  means  that  one 
of  us  will  have  to  give  up  a  room,  and  sleep 
in  the  attic.  And  to-morrow  is  sweeping-day, 
and  not  a  thing  baked  in  the  house,  and  father 
away,  and  David  half-sick,  and  Only  me  to 
do  the  cooking  for  nine  people!  And  Mrs. 
Clemens  can't  take  us  to  board  ;  father  asked 
her  before  he  left." 

Gassy  looked  equally  disconsolate.  "I  just 
hate  those  Bossall  boys,"  she  said ;  "  they 
fight  all  the  time,  and  grab  the  best  pieces, 
and  call  you  red-head,  and  brag  about  living 
in  the  city.   Archie 's  the  biggest  cry-baby  I 


198         HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

ever  saw,  and  Nelson ' s  an  awful  liar,  and  that 
Freddy  has  n't  even  sense  enough  to  keep  his 
stockings  up ;  they  're  always  in  rolls  about 
his  ankles.'' 

Barbara  listened  unhearingly.  "  Aunt  Sarah 
always  expects  to  be  '  entertained.'  And  she 's 
so  particular  that  I  just  dread  to  have  her 
come  inside  the  house.  During  this  hot 
weather  I  've  been  letting  things  go  a  little, 
and  I  know  she  '11  comment  on  the  way  they 
look.  It  does  n't  seem  as  though  I  could 
do  any  more  work  than  I  have  been  doing  I 
What  shall  I  do,  Gassy?  " 

"  We  might  go  out  and  see  the  Vegetable 
Man's  daughter,"  suggested  Gassy,  flattered 
at  being  taken  into  consultation. 

"  I  think  that 's  the  only  thing  left,"  agreed 
Barbara ;  "  ask  Sam  to  harness  Maud  S.,  and 
I  '11  put  on  my  hat  while  you  're  gone.  You 
may  go  with  me,  if  you  want  to." 

Grassy  looked  wistful.  "  I  s'pose  if  I  stayed, 
I  could  pare  the  potatoes  for  you,"  she  said 
hesitatingly. 

"  You  dear  little  chicken,  you,"  said  Bar- 


VEGETABLE  MAN'S  DAUGHTER   199 

bara.  "  Never  mind  the  potatoes ;  we  can  fix 
them  together  when  we  come  back.  I  *d  rather 
have  you  with  me,  now." 

Maud  S.  jogged  slowly  along  the  road  that 
led  to  the  Vegetable  Man's.  It  was  a  winding 
road  that  twisted  its  way  uphill  like  a  yellow 
shaving  curl.  Midsummer  lay  heavy  on  the 
farm-lands  stretching  away  on  either  side. 
The  corn-fields  gleamed  yellow  in  the  sun- 
shine, the  locusts  filled  the  air  with  their  in- 
cessant drone,  and  goldenrod  and  wild  asters, 
covered  with  a  veil  of  dust,  flaunted  in  every 
corner  of  the  rail-fences.  Barbara  loved  those 
rail-fences,  built  in  the  days  when  time  was 
the  farmer's  chief  asset,  and  now  rapidly  giv- 
ing way  to  the  ugly,  prosaic  barbed-wire  that 
is  so  symbolic  of  the  present  age  of  com- 
mercialism. Something  of  this  thought  she 
expressed  to  Gassy. 

"  It  keeps  the  cows  out  of  the  corn,  though," 
was  the  small  sister's  response. 

Barbara  mused  over  the  words  as  she  urged 
on  Maud  S.  They,  too,  were  characteristic  of 
this  Western  country,  the  new  world  that  was 


200         HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

so  busy  at  money-making  that  it  had  no  time 
to  think  of  beauty ;  the  world  that  lived  alone 
to  keep  the  cows  out  of  the  corn.  She  loved 
the  long,  rich  stretches  of  rolling  prairie  lands  ; 
she  was  proud  of  the  miles  of  waving  yellow 
corn-fields;  at  college  she  had  felt  a  tender 
sort  of  thrill  every  time  she  claimed  owner- 
ship with  the  middle  West  But  planted  in 
that  same  prairie  land,  like  a  stalk  of  corn, 
herself,  her  beauty-loving  soul  revolted  at  its 
materialism,  and  pride  in  its  productiveness 
seemed  a  sort  of  vulgar  greed.  The  beautiful 
middle  West  was  peopled  by  men  with  souls 
so  dead,  that  to  keep  the  cows  out  of  the  corn 
was  their  ambition  in  life.  Live-stock  and 
grain  bounded  their  existence  on  four  sides. 
Was  it  possible  that  people  could  grow  so 
deaf  to  the  voice  of  loveliness  that  a  midsum- 
mer day  could  fail  to  speak  of  beauty  to  them? 
The  strident  clatter  of  a  harvesting-machine 
seemed  to  assent  to  the  question. 

At  the  top  of  the  hill,  Maud  S.  stopped  for 
a  rest  And  looking  down  from  the  summit, 
Barbara  was  answered.    Into  the  hazy,  blue 


VEGETABLE  MAN'S  DAUGHTER   201 

distance  stretched  the  corn-fields,  so  far  away 
that  the  tasseled  tops  became  but  an  indistinct, 
waving  sea.  Eyes  could  not  see  where  the 
sea  ended  and  the  hills  began ;  the  two  met, 
blended,  melted  into  each  other ;  every  sign 
of  industry  was  a  part  of  the  wonderful  land- 
scape, and  utilitarianism  became  beauty  itself. 

At  the  third  curl  of  the  shaving  stood  the 
Vegetable  Man's  large  red  barn.  Back  of  it, 
and  hidden  from  the  road,  stood  his  small 
white  house. 

"  I  should  think  his  wife  would  rather  live  in 
the  stable,"  said  Gassy,  as  the  two  girls  went 
up  the  narrow  walk  with  the  grass  growing 
untidily  through  the  broken  planks. 

Leander  Hopkins  himself  answered  their 
knock  at  the  door,  and  to  him  Barbara  ex- 
plained her  errand. 

"  Wal,  I  dunno.  She 's  got  steady  company 
now,  and  her  mind  seems  to  be  set  on  him. 
She  'd  like  to  do  it  fer  yer  ma,  though,  I  'm 
sure.  Ye  fd  best  ast  her." 

He  led  the  way  through  an  uncarpeted  hall 
into  the  kitchen,  where  a  tired-faced  woman 


202         HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

and  a  slatternly  girl  were  at  work.  Barbara 
cast  a  quick  look  at  the  latter,  and  her  heart 
sank.  The  Vegetable  Man's  daughter  was 
thirty-odd  years  old.  She  was  thin  and  sallow 
and  stupid-looking.  Her  eyes  were  crossed, 
and  a  pair  of  large  glasses,  apparently  worn 
to  hide  the  defect,  succeeded  only  in  making 
it  more  prominent  She  listened  to  Barbara's 
recital  with  little  show  of  interest 

"  I  dunno,"  she  said  finally,  "  as  there 's  any 
need  I  should  work  out" 

Again  Barbara  offered  inducements. 

"Do  you  let  your  girls  have  company?" 
asked  the  Vegetable  Man's  daughter,  with  a 
simper. 

"Oh,  yes,  certainly,"  answered  Barbara. 

"  Steady  company,  I  mean,"  said  the  girl. 

"If  they  prefer  that  kind,"  said  Barbara, 
smiling  in  spite  of  herself. 

"  And  all  their  evenings  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Barbara. 

"And  Sunday  afternoons  to  supper?" 

Barbara  hesitated.  "Yes,"  she  agreed, 
finally. 


VEGETABLE  MAN'S  DAUGHTER   203 

"Well,  I  dunno,"  said  the  girl.  The  tired- 
faced  woman  put  in  a  word :  — 

"You  might  go  and  help  her  out  a  bit, 
Libbie.  Then  you  could  buy  those  white  shoes 
you  've  been  wanting." 

"Well,  maybe,"  assented  the  girl.  "When 
do  you  want  me?" 

"  Right  now,"  said  Barbara. 

Ten  minutes  later,  Mr.  Hopkins  accompa- 
nied the  three  girls  to  the  gate,  lending  his 
presence  while  Barbara  untied  the  horse  and 
cramped  the  buggy.  "  Good-by,  Libbie,"  he 
said;  "write  us  frequent,  and  don't  work  too 
hard.  Give  my  regards  to  yer  pa,  Miss  Bar- 
b'ry.  I  ain't  never  forgot  the  time  he  pulled 
me  out  of  noomonia.  There  ain't  nothing  too 
big  f er  me  to  do  fer  him ;  tell  him  to  come 
out  some  time,  and  pick  gooseberries." 

Great- Aunt  Sarah  reached  Auburn  the  next 
day.  No  telegram  had  heralded  the  hour  of 
her  coming,  and  consequently  there  was  no 
one  at  the  station  to  meet  her  on  arrival.  At 
noon  on  Friday,  while  Barbara  was  convincing 


204         HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

the  Vegetable  Man's  daughter  that  steak 
should  be  broiled  instead  of  fried,  a  carriage 
rolled  up  to  the  door.  Peanuts  Barker,  still  in 
Banker  Willowby's  top  hat,  deposited  a  trunk 
on  the  front  walk,  and  a  stout  lady,  with  two 
methodical  puffs  of  shiny  black  hair  in  under 
her  bonnet,  and  three  small  boys  dismounted. 

At  the  sound  of  the  wheels  there  was  a  gen- 
eral scattering  of  the  clan.  Gassy,  whose  hatred 
for  Aunt  Sarah  was  general,  and  for  the  boys 
specific,  retired  to  the  coal-cellar,  David  hur- 
ried to  put  his  dear  books  out  of  reach  of 
marauding  hands,  and  Jack  meanly  aban- 
doned the  scene  of  action  for  an  upstairs  win- 
dow. Barbara  and  the  Kid  were  the  only 
members  of  the  family  to  greet  the  guests. 

"How  do  you  do,  my  dears?"  said  Aunt 
Sarah,  majestically.  "  I  was  surprised  to  find 
no  one  at  the  station  when  I  arrived.  I  am  not 
accustomed  to  the  care  of  my  own  baggage. 
Barbara,  how  sallow  you  are !  Don't  set  my 
trunk  down  there,  sir;  my  fee  to  you  includes 
payment  for  carrying  it  upstairs.  Archie,  let 
the  dressing-case  alone;  I  don't  want  to  have 


VEGETABLE  MAN'S  DAUGHTER   205 

to  speak  to  you  about  it  again  I  I  suppose 
I  am  to  have  the  east  room,  as  usual.  I  hope 
the  morning  light  won't  wake  me  up  at  day- 
break." 

"The  same  old  Great  Sahara!"  whispered 
Jack,  appearing  in  the  hall  to  shoulder  the 
luggage.  "  Age  cannot  wither,  or  custom  stale 
her  infinite  arrive-ity.  If  I  should  hear  that 
voice  in  the  heart  of  the  Hartz  Mountains,  I 
should  say,  'T  is  she !  'T  is  she ! " 

It  was  true  that  the  three  years  that  had 
passed  since  aunt  and  niece  had  met  had  done 
little  to  change  Aunt  Sarah.  At  the  table  that 
noon,  Barbara,  who  had  sacrificed  her  vege- 
tarian theories  to  the  comfort  of  her  visitors, 
hospitably  inquired  about  the  result:  — 

"How  is  your  steak,  Aunt  Sarah?" 

Mrs.  Bossall  plied  her  knife  vigorously  for 
a  moment,  then  replied  to  her  niece's  question 
with  a  single  word :  — 

"Tough!" 

Barbara's  housekeeping,  Jack's  idleness, 
Gassy's  disposition,  David's  dreaminess,  and 
the   Kid's  table-manners  were  all  criticised 


206         HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

with  impartiality.  Even  the  Vegetable  Man's 
daughter  was  not  spared. 

"If  that  girl  were  working  for  me,  she 
wouldn't  sit  up  with  her  young  man  until  half- 
past  ten  o'clock,"  she  announced,  on  the  sec- 
ond morning  after  her  arrival. 

She  commented  on  the  hardness  of  her  bed, 
the  crack  in  her  window,  the  quality  of  her 
food ;  Barbara's  theories,  the  doctor's  weakness 
for  charity  cases,  the  lack  of  economy  in  the 
household,  and  the  extravagance  of  sanita- 
rium life,  all  came  in  for  her  condemnation. 
Barbara's  temper  was  held  by  a  single  airy 
thread,  that  threatened  daily  to  snap,  and  was 
kept  in  place  only  by  exertion  of  much  will- 
power, and  the  comforting  thought  that  Aunt 
Sarah's  visit  could  not  last  forever. 

"Edward's  children"  had  inherited  some  of 
the  most  striking  of  their  grandmother's  char- 
acteristics. Moreover,  added  to  her  aggressive- 
ness and  her  domineering  qualities,  they  pos- 
sessed a  fertility  of  resource  and  an  ingenuity 
for  mischief  that  filled  the  Kid  with  envy,  Bar- 
bara with  horror,  and  Jack  with  amusement 


VEGETABLE  MAN'S  DAUGHTER    207 

"  They  have  imbibed  some  of  their  beloved 
grandmother's  theories,"  said  Jack  to  Barbara, 
on  the  third  day  of  the  visit.  "  Talk  about  the 
'  New  Thought ' !  Those  kids  have  more  new 
and  original  thoughts  in  ten  seconds  than  her 
whole  sect  has  in  ten  years.  What  idea  do 
you  suppose  they  conceived  this  morning?  I 
came  up  the  back  walk  in  time  to  see  a  bundle 
of  white  linen  dangling  in  the  air  at  the  barn 
window.  Those  little  fiends  were  up  in  the  loft 
working  the  hay  pulley,  and  hanging  from 
the  rope  below  was  the  youngest  Wemott 
baby,  the  hook  of  the  rope  caught  through 
the  band  of  its  little  apron.  There  was  only 
a  button  between  that  infant  and  eternity 
when  I  rescued  it/' 

"  They  are  the  worst  children  I  ever  saw," 
said  Barbara.  "  Cecilia  is  hard  to  manage,  but 
she  is  as  nothing  compared  with  the  Bossall 
boys.  You  can't  appeal  to  their  better  natures, 
for  there  is  nothing  there  to  appeal  to.  And 
as  for  punishing  them,  I  don't  believe  that  they 
are  afraid  of  anything  in  this  whole  world." 

"  Except  Gassy,"  suggested  Jack. 


208         HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  Yes,  they  seem  to  hold  her  in  wholesome 
respect  I  can't  understand  the  cause  of  their 
consideration  for  her,  unless  it  is  fear.  Cecilia 
is  n't  mighty  in  the  flesh,  but  her  tongue  is  a 
power." 

The  reason  for  this  respect  came  to  light 
the  next  day.  It  was  fear :  but  fear  of  some- 
thing besides  Gassy's  tongue.  Before  day- 
light, Aunt  Sarah  creaked  her  way  up  the 
attic  stairs  to  the  little,  hot  room  in  which 
Barbara  had  slept  since  the  arrival  of  the 
guests.  Aunt  Sarah  was  addicted  to  black 
silk  nightgowns,  and  the  long,  dark  robe,  a 
lighted  candle,  and  curling-pins,  rolled  so 
tighdy  that  they  lifted  her  eyebrows,  gave  her 
a  decidedly  Lady  Macbethian  appearance. 

"  Are  you  awake,  Barbara  ?  "  she  inquired, 
in  an  angry  stage  whisper. 

By  that  time  Barbara  could  truthfully  an- 
swer that  she  was.  "  What  is  it?  "  she  asked. 

"  I  *m  sorry  to  disturb  you,"  said  Aunt 
Sarah,  in  a  voice  that  betokened  anything  but 
regret  "  But  I  am  in  such  a  state  of  mind  that 


VEGETABLE  MAN'S  DAUGHTER  209 

even  New  Thought  fails  to  calm  me.  I  was 
never  so  insulted  in  my  life  as  by  the  treat- 
ment that  has  been  accorded  me  and  mine 
while  in  my  own  niece's  home." 

"  What  do  you  mean,  Aunt  Sarah  ?  "  cried 
Barbara,  now  thoroughly  aroused. 

"I  mean  just  this :  Cecilia  has  been  accord- 
ing Edward's  children  a  system  of  torture 
that  has  nearly  robbed  them  of  their  sanity." 

Even  in  her  worry  and  bewilderment,  a 
wicked  thought,  reflecting  upon  the  present 
mental  condition  of  Edward's  children  flashed 
through  Barbara's  mind.  But  she  checked  the 
desire  to  give  utterance  to  it 

Aunt  Sarah  set  down  the  candle,  and  faced 
Barbara  severely.  "  I  was  aroused  from  sleep 
a  few  moments  ago  by  a  noise  in  the  next 
room,"  she  said.  "  It  sounded  like  a  scream 
from  Archie,  and  I  sat  up  in  bed  and  listened. 
I  heard  a  deep  voice  in  the  children's  room, 
saying,  'I  am  the  Holy  Ghost,'  and  other 
irreverent  things  which  I  cannot,  at  this  mo- 
ment, recall.  I  knew  that  no  burglar  would  stop 
for  that  announcement,  so  I  quietfy  opened  the 


210        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

door  and  looked  in.  A  figure  in  a  sheet  was 
standing  between  the  two  beds,  with  arms 
outstretched  over  the  two  boys." 

"  What  I "  exclaimed  Barbara. 

"  It  was  Cecilia,  of  course,"  continued  Aunt 
Sarah.  "  The  dear  litde  lads  were  speechless 
with  fright  and  horror,  and  that  bad  child  was 
claiming  to  be  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  threaten- 
ing all  sorts  of  terrible  things  to  them  if  they 
tore  David's  books  again.  I  sent  her  back  to 
bed  at  once,  and  tried  to  reassure  the  boys, 
but  they  were  in  a  sad  state  of  terror.  They 
tell  me  that  this  has  gone  on  from  night  to 
night  They  know,  of  course,  that  it  is  Cecilia, 
but  they  are  timid  by  nature,  and  they  have 
been  in  a  pitiable  frame  of  mind.  I  have  no- 
ticed, ever  since  our  arrival,  that  they  have 
been  slightly  unmanageable,  and  this  explains 
it  all ;  New  Thought  cannot  work  against  a 
supernatural  fear.  Now,  the  question  is,  what 
are  you  going  to  do  with  Gassy?" 

Wicked  Barbara  suppressed  a  chuckle  as 
she  debated.  "Well,  I  think  I  41  let  her  sleep 
till  morning,  Aunt  Sarah,"  she  said  aloud, 


VEGETABLE  MAN'S  DAUGHTER  211 

soberly.  "  Then  I  '11  see  what  I  can  do  with 
her.  It  was  very  wrong  of  her,  of  course, 
and  I  'm  sorry  that  you  and  the  boys  have 
been  put  to  so  much  distress.  It  is  n't  like 
Cecilia  to  be  cruel." 

"  It  is  exactly  what  I  should  expect  of  her," 
was  the  sharp  reply.  "  Cecilia  I  like  the  least 
of  any  of  my  niece's  children.  She  is  naturally 
an  inhuman  sort  of  child,  without  the  slightest 
trace  of  affection  for  any  one ;  and  then  she 
has  always  been  allowed  to  have  her  own  way, 
until  she  is  most  unmanageable.  Elizabeth 
and  your  father  have  spoiled  all  of  their  chil- 
dren, but  the  result  is  most  obvious  in  Cecilia. 
She  ought  to  be  severely  dealt  with  for  a  trick 
of  this  kind.  Reverence,  if  not  simple  human- 
ity, should  have  deterred  her.  But  none  of 
you  children  seem  to  have  any  reverence  for 
anything.  I  think  I  shall  speak  to  Cecilia, 
myself,  this  morning." 

"  Oh,  please  don't,  Aunt  Sarah,"  exclaimed 
Barbara,  impulsively.  "You  know  how  sen- 
sitive Cecilia  is,  and  how  hard  to  handle  1 
I  think  that  if  I  talk  to  her  first,  I  can  make 


212         HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

her  sorry  for  frightening  the  boys.  But  she 
does  n't  li— " 

Aunt  Sarah  took  up  her  candle  with  as 
much  dignity  as  it  is  possible  to  assume  in  curl- 
ing-pins. "  I  understand  that  Cecilia  does  n't 
like  me,"  she  said  stiffly,  "and  I  assure  you 
that  the  feeling  is  mutual.  I  shall  not  speak 
to  her,  of  course,  if  you  prefer  that  I  shall  hold 
no  communication  with  her.  But  I  shall  write 
your  mother  a  full  account  of  the  whole  affair 
as  soon  as  I  leave,  which  will  be  this  morning, 
if  possible.  I  must  say,  Barbara,  that  I  never 
expected  that  you  would  condone  wrong- 
doing, even  in  your  own  household.  I  shall 
telephone  for  an  expressman  to  take  my  trunk 
to  the  station  at  ten  this  morning.  If  there  was 
ever  a  home  and  a  family  where  New  Thought 
is  needed,  this  is  the  one ! " 

Aunt  Sarah  was  as  good  as  her  word.  Dur- 
ing the  entire  breakfast  hour,  she  deigned  not 
so  much  as  a  glance  at  her  guilty  great-niece. 
Upon  her  departure,  she  ostentatiously  kissed 
every  other  member  of  the  family,  including 


VEGETABLE  MAN'S  DAUGHTER   213 

Jack,  who  presented  a  cheek  gingerly  for  the 
salute.  Barbara  accompanied  her  to  the  sta- 
tion, but  she  was  not  to  be  mollified,  and 
the  farewell  was  enlivened  only  by  Edward's 
boys,  whose  parting  act  was  to  open  a  coop 
of  chickens  in  the  Auburn  baggage-room,  and 
give  the  fowls  their  freedom.  Barbara,  as  well 
as  the  station-master,  heaved  a  sigh  of  relief 
as  her  relatives  boarded  the  train. 

Upon  her  return  to  the  disorderly  home, 
the  big  sister  sought  out  the  little  one.  It  was 
hard  to  find  fault  with  the  punishment  that  had 
been  meted  out  to  Edward's  boys,  but  it  must 
be  done.  Barbara  took  the  small  girl  on  her  lap. 
"Why  did  you  doit,  Chicken?"  she  asked. 

Gassy's  lips  set  in  a  decided  line.  "  Because 
they  deserved  it,"  she  said.  "  I  ain't  one  bit 
sorry,  Barbara  Grafton,  not  one  single  bit  I 
Those  are  the  meanest,  sneakiest  boys  that 
ever  lived !  They  did  n't  dare  torment  Jack,  — 
he  was  too  big ;  they  were  afraid  of  me  because 
I  could  beat  them  running.  So  they  took  it 
all  out  on  David  and  the  Kid,  'specially  David. 
He  ain't  strong  enough  to  fight,  and,  besides, 


214        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

he 's  too  gentle ;  and  they  knew  jt,  and  took 
advantage  of  it  all  the  time.  First  they  used 
to  hit  him,  and  tease  him,  but  he  'd  never  an- 
swer back, — just  look  at  them  kind  of  sad 
and  slow,  like  Mary,  Queen  of  Scots,  on  the 
scaffold.  And  that  spoiled  all  their  fun ;  the 
scratch-back  kind  are  the  only  ones  who  are 
ever  really  teased,  you  know." 

Barbara  put  this  bit  of  philosophy  away  for 
future  reference. 

"But  after  awhile,"  the  child  continued, 
"they  found  out  that  it  hurt  him  lots  worse 
to  meddle  with  his  books,  so  they  did  that, 
just  to  worry  him.  You  know  how  he  loves 
that  King  Arthur  book  of  his !  Yesterday  they 
cut  out  every  single  picture  in  it  with  their 
jackknives,  —  just  hacked  it  all  up  I  You  can't 
hurt  those  boys,  —  they're  too  tough;  but 
they  're  awful  'fraid-cats,  and  you  can  scare 
'em  easy.  So  I  just  put  on  a  sheet,  and  went 
in  and  warned  'em  that  they  das  n't  touch 
David's  books  again.  He  cries  every  time 
they  do,  and  that  makes  his  hay  fever  worse." 

"But,    dear,"   Barbara   said  quiedy,    "it 


VEGETABLE  MAN'S  DAUGHTER   215 

was  n't  nice  to  do  it  They  were  in  your  own 
house,  you  know — " 

"  We  did  n't  invite  them,"  interrupted 
Gassy. 

"  And,  besides,  you  must  never  scare  people. 
It 's  a  very  dangerous  thing  to  do.  If  they  had 
been  frightened  into  brain  fever,  you  would 
never  forgive  yourself.  And  one  thing  more, 
dear,  I  don't  like  your  calling  yourself  the 
Holy  Ghost." 

"That  was  because  my  sheet  was  torn. 
The  hole-y  ghost,  you  know." 

"  I  know,  but  it  is  n't  a  reverent  thing  to 
say." 

"  But,  Barbara,  it  does  n't  seem  wicked  to 
me  to  say  that  I  never  could  even  imagine 
the  Holy  Ghost  It  just  seems  like  words,  and 
nothing  else.  Every  time  I  go  to  church  they 
talk  about  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the  Spirit, 
and  the  Life  Infinite,  and  I  can't  understand 
'em.  Even  Jehovah  sounds  awful  big  and  far 
off.  But  when  they  say  Jesus, —  Baby  Jesus, 
I  mean,  or  Little  Boy  Jesus,  or  Man  Jesus,  — 
that  is  easy  and  sweet  I  always  like  best  to 


216        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

think  of  Him  that  way ;  not  like  a  God,  so  far 
off,  and  with  so  many  things  to  manage,  that 
it 's  hard  to  believe  that  He  cares,  but  like 
a  man,  that  made  mistakes,  and  had  to  try 
over  again." 

"  Yes,"  said  Barbara,  understandingly. 

"  I  like  to  think,"  went  on  Gassy,  "that  He 
did  just  the  same  things  that  we  do,  and  loved 
the  same  things,  and  wanted  the  same  things. 
It  wouldn't  help  me  any  to  have  Him  be  glad 
to  die  and  go  up  in  a  chariot  of  fire,  with 
people  hollering,  like  Elijah  did.  But  it  does 
help  me  to  know  that  He  wanted  to  live,  just 
like  I  do,  and  cried  about  leaving  everything, 
at  first,  and  then  was  big  and  brave  enough 
to  stand  it  You  know  I  wouldn't  be  irrev- 
erent about  Him,  Barbara!" 

"  No,  and  it  would  hurt  you  to  have  any  one 
else  irreverent  about  Him.  And  that  is  why  I 
don't  like  to  have  you  say  what  you  did  about 
the  Holy  Ghost ;  you  may  hurt  some  one  else." 

"Well,  I  won't  do  it  again;  that  is,  I  won't 
be  irreverent,"  promised  Gassy.  "  But  about 
scaring  them,  Barbara  Grafton,  you  must  n't 


VEGETABLE  MAN'S  DAUGHTER   217 

try  to  make  me  be  sorry  about  that,  for  I'd  be 
telling  a  lie  if  I  said  I  was.  They  deserved  it, 
and  there  was  n't  any  other  way  of  making 
them  let  David  alone.  1 'm  glad  I  frightened 
some  of  the  bad  out  of  them." 

And  with  this  Barbara  was  forced  to  be 
satisfied. 

The  path  was  straightened  for  Barbara  after 
the  departure  of  her  guests.  The  Vegetable 
Man's  daughter  was  incompetent,  but  she  was 
good-natured  and  cheerful.  Her  shrill  soprano 
voice  rose  at  all  hours  of  the  day  in  the  re- 
quest to  be  waltzed  around  again,  Willie, 
around,  and  around,  and  around.  Her  "  Steady 
Company"  made  regular  calls  at  the  kitchen 
every  evening  that  he  was  off  his  run,  and  sat 
on  the  back  porch,  with  his  feet  on  the  railing 
and  his  pipe  in  his  mouth,  scarcely  uttering 
a  word  during  the  call.  The  Vegetable  Man's 
daughter  proved  to  be  a  fluent  conversation- 
alist, and  judging  from  the  scraps  of  sound  that 
floated  around  to  the  front  porch,  now  and 
then,  the  evening  visits  seemed  to  consist  of 


218        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

monologue,  sandwiched  in  between  a  kiss  of 
greeting  and  one  of  parting.  Promptly  at  half- 
past  ten  the  Steady  Company  would  with- 
draw, and  the  Vegetable  Man's  daughter  would 
renew  her  request  to  be  waltzed  around  again, 
Willie,  all  the  way  up  the  back  stairs. 

Perhaps  it  was  the  thought  of  her  absent 
lover  that  prevented  her  success  as  a  cook,  for 
it  was  certain  that  the  day  after  one  of  his 
calls  the  bread  was  apt  to  be  unsalted,  the 
napkins  forgotten,  and  the  milk  left  to  sour. 
But  she  was  strong  and  willing,  patient  with 
Barbara's  theories,  and  fond  of  the  children. 
Something  of  the  old-time  comfort  returned 
to  the  house,  and  Barbara  found  time  to  min- 
gle with  the  young  people  of  Auburn,  and  to 
enjoy  the  first  youthful  companionship  she 
had  had  since  her  return  from  college.  On 
some  of  these  occasions  she  met  Susan,  who 
greeted  her  with  a  stiff  smile,  in  which  wistful- 
ness  was  scarcely  hidden.  There  was  nothing 
of  regret  in  Barbara's  cool  nod.  Susan  was 
not  as  necessary  to  her  as  she  was  to  Susan, 
and  in  the  popularity  which  came  to  her  as 


VEGETABLE  MAN'S  DAUGHTER    219 

readily  with  the  young  people  at  home  as  at 
school,  she  easily  forgot  the  quiet  girl  on  the 
outskirts  of  the  jolly  crowd. 

Gayeties  began  to  thicken  upon  the  ap- 
proach of  school-days,  and  Barbara  took  active 
part  in  all  of  them.  In  the  relief  about  her 
mother's  condition,  all  serious  thoughts  took 
wing,  and  Barbara  played  the  butterfly  with 
light  heart  "  The  Infinite  of  the  Ego  "  lay  un- 
touched in  a  pigeon-hole  of  her  desk,  and  she 
felt  no  inclination  to  write  anything  heavier 
than  the  semi- weekly  letters  that  merrily  told 
the  life  at  home  to  her  mother.  The  taste  of 
play-time  was  very  sweet  after  the  hard  sum- 
mer; and  tennis  and  boating  and  driving  filled 
the  days  of  early  autumn  to  the  brim. 

But  the  recess  was  of  short  duration.  Bar- 
bara, coming  in  from  an  afternoon  tea,  was 
met  in  the  hall  by  the  Vegetable  Man's  daugh- 
ter. "I've  something  to  tell  you,  Miss  Bar- 
bara," she  said. 

"What  is  it,  Libbie?  Are  we  out  of  eggs? 
I  remembered,  after  I  had  gone,  that  I  had 
forgotten  to  order  more." 


220        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"No'm,  it  ain't  eggs;  it's  me.  We  eloped 
this  afternoon." 

"What!" 

"  Yes'm;  me  and  my  Steady  Company.  He 
got  off  his  run  this  afternoon,  and  we  thought 
we  might  as  well  do  it  now  and  be  done 
with  it" 

"So  you  're  married?" 

"Yes'm;  we  went  to  the  justice's  office. 
They  said  it  was  the  prettiest  wedding  that 
had  been  there  in  a  month.  I  wore  my  white 
shoes,  and  I  flush  up  so  when  I  get  excited." 

"  But  how  did  you  elope  t  Did  n't  your  fam- 
ily ever  know  that  you  were  going  to  be 
married?" 

"  Oh,  yes,  they  knew  that  for  two  months 
already,  but  we  did  n't  say  nothing  to  them 
about  this.  We  wanted  a  piece  in  the  paper 
about  it,  and  they  always  write  it  up  when  a 
couple  elope.  So  we  told  the  justice  we  was 
running  away,  and  we  wanted  it  wrote  up, 
and  he  said  he  'd  see  to  it.  Besides,  we  did  n't 
have  time  to  let  'em  know,  out  home ;  we  just 
decided  it  ourselves  this  afternoon." 


VEGETABLE  MAN'S  DAUGHTER   221 

"  Well,  I  hope  you  '11  be  happy,  Libbie," 
Barbara  recovered  herself  enough  to  say.  "  I 
suppose  this  means  that  I  shall  lose  you  ?  " 

"  Yes  'm.  I  'm  just  back  for  my  clothes. 
We're  going  out  to  his  mother's  to-night. 
She  's  got  the  harvesters  at  her  house  this 
week,  and  will  want  me  to  come  out  and  help 
her  cook  for  them.  After  that,we  're  going  to 
housekeeping  in  town." 

"  Are  n't  you  going  to  have  any  wedding- 
trip?" 

"  We  had  it  already.  We  took  the  trolley-car 
out  to  the  cemetery  after  the  wedding,  and  set 
there  two  good  hours,  till  it  was  time  to  come 
in  and  get  supper.  I  knew  you  would  n't  get 
home  in  time.  I  'm  sorry  to  leave  you  this  way, 
without  warning,  Miss  Barbara,  but  it  can't 
be  helped.  That 's  what  an  elopement  is." 

Barbara's  pretty  reception  gown  was  laid 
aside  for  a  shirt-waist  and  skirt  and  a  kitchen 
apron.  And  as  she  and  Gassy  "  cleared  up  " 
the  dishes,  the  Vegetable  Man's  daughter 
and  her  Steady  Company  passed  away  in  a 
cloud  of  romance  and  tobacco  smoke. 


CHAPTER  XI 

REAL  TROUBLE 

"  The  lion  is  the  beast  to  fight, 
He  leaps  along  the  plain : 
And  if  you  run  with  all  your  might, 
He  runs  with  all  his  mane. 
I  'm  glad  I  'm  not  a  Hottentot, 
But  if  I  were,  with  outward  cal-lum 
I  'd  either  faint  upon  the  spot, 
Or  hie  me  up  a  leafy  pal-lum," 

sang  Jack,  in  a  clear  baritone  that  made  up 
in  volume  what  it  lacked  in  quality.  "  I  don't 
know  but  I  '11  have  to  take  to  the  tall  timber, 
if  I  don't  find  my  school-books.  Barberry, 
have  you  seen  anything  of  my  Greek  since 
the  twenty-sixth  of  last  June  ?  " 

"All  the  school-books  are  piled  on  the 
rubber-box  in  the  vestibule,"  said  Barbara. 
"I  suppose  your  Greek  is  among  them. 
Hurry,  David ;  you  '11  have  to  put  on  a  clean 
blouse  before  you  start,  and  it 's  after  eight, 


REAL  TROUBLE  223 

David's  voice  came  from  the  pillows  of  the 
couch,  where  he  had  curled  himself  into  a 
disconsolate  little  ball,  —  "  I  'm  not  going  to 
school  to-day,  Barbara." 

"  Why  not  ?  "  asked  his  sister. 

"  I  've  got  a  headache,  and  my  shoulders 
are  tired." 

"First  symptoms  of  the  nine  o'clock  dis- 
ease," commented  Jack ;  "David  has  it  every 
year." 

"  I  don't  think  you  feel  so  very  bad,"  said 
Barbara.  "  You  've  been  so  much  better  lately. 
And  you  '11  have  to  make  up  all  the  lessons 
that  you  miss,  you  know." 

"  Wish  I  did  n't  have  to  go  to  school,"  said 
David,  in  a  petulant  voice  that  was  most 
unusual  with,  him  ;  "  I  hate  it." 

"  I  can't  understand  why  you  don't  like  to 
study  when  you  so  love  to  read,"  remarked 
Barbara.  "  You  ought  to  do  much  better  work 
in  school ;  you  're  not  a  bit  stupid  at  home." 

"I  have  ideas  in  my  head,"  said  David, 
plaintively.  "  But  when  I  get  them  out,  they 
are  n't  ideas." 


224        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  You  do  too  much  dreaming  and  too  little 
studying.  I  can't  pull  you  away  from  books 
at  home,  but  you  don't  seem  to  be  able 
to  concentrate  your  mind  on  your  school 
work." 

"  Lessons  are  so  unintVesting,"  said  David. 
"  If  I  was  in  history  or  mythology,  now,  I  'd  like 
those  ;  but  I  only  have  reading  and  'rithmetic 
and  language  and  g'ography.  I '  ve  read  every- 
thing in  my  reader  a  million  times,  and  every 
time  we  come  to  a  beauteous  sentence  in  our 
language  lesson  we  have  to  chop  it  up  into 
old  parts  of  speech.  I  can't  do  numbers  at  all, 
and  I  just  hate  g'ography  ! " 

"  You  like  to  read  it  at  home." 

"Yes,  but  that's  diffrunt  I  always  read 
about  the  people,  and  the  animals,  and  what 's 
in  the  country,  and  what  the  inhabitants  do, 
and  how  they  live.  But  at  school  they  make 
you  tell  all  the  mountain  ranges  from  the 
northeast  to  the  southwest  of  Asia,  and  the 
names  are  awful  hard  to  learn.  They  're  just 
like  eight  times  seven,  and  seven  times  nine : 
there  does  n't  seem  to  be  anything  to  make 


REAL  TROUBLE  225 

you  remember  them,  but  there  's  a  whole  lot 
of  things  to  make  you  forget  them ! " 

"  Wait  until  you  get  into  fractions,"  said 
Gassy.  "  Then  you  '11  see !  'Rithmetic  is  just 
planned  to  keep  you  guessing.  When  I  was 
beginning  addition,  I  thought  that  was  all 
there  was  to  learn,  but  afterwards  I  found 
that  I  'd  only  learned  it  so  I  could  do  sub- 
traction. Everything  you  find  out  about  just 
makes  more  things  for  you  to  study.  I  wish 
I  'd  stayed  with  my  mind  a  blank,  —  like  the 
Everett  baby." 

"  Don't  worry  about  that,"  said  Jack,  con- 
solingly. "  You  have  n't  strayed  so  far  from 
that  condition  that  you  can't  find  your  way 
back." 

There  was  a  crackle  of  stiff  white  apron,  a 
flash  of  thin,  black  legs,  and  Whiting's  Lan- 
guage Lessons  went  sailing  through  the  air, 
its  pages  falling  as  it  struck  Jack's  head. 

"Now  see  what  you've  done,  Spitfire!" 
said  Jack. 

Two  months  before,  this  exhibition  of  temper 
would  have  been  made  the  subject  of  a  moral 


226        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

lecture  from  Barbara.  Now  she  only  looked 
sober  as  she  bent  to  help  Gassy  pick  up  the 
leaves.  "Poor  book,"  she  said;  "you've 
given  it  what  Jack  deserved.  That  's  hardly 
fair,  is  it  ?  Come,  Boy,  help  repair  the  damage 
that  you  caused.  No,  David,  you  need  n't 
help;  I  want  you  to  go  and  get  ready  for 
school." 

"  Must  I  ?  "  pleaded  David. 

"  I  think  you  had  better." 

The  little  boy  raised  himself  from  the 
couch  with  a  long-drawn  sigh  that  Barbara 
remembered  days  afterward.  "All  right,  if 
you  say  so,"  he  said :  "  I  '11  change  my  waist 
now." 

The  house  seemed  very  still  after  the  chil- 
dren had  trooped  out  to  swell  the  procession 
of  young  people  headed  toward  the  school. 
Barbara  reflected  with  relief  that  their  depar- 
ture would  lighten  her  labors.  With  the  Kid 
at  kindergarten,  and  the  others  away  from 
home,  she  could  count  on  a  tidy  house  and 
an  unbroken  opportunity  for  work. 

"It  doesn't  seem  very  affectionate  to  be 


REAL  TROUBLE  227 

glad  that  they  are  gone,"  she  said  to  her- 
self. "  Mother  always  seemed  to  be  sorry 
when  our  vacation  was  over.  But  it  is  sl  re- 
lief to  have  a  quiet  house,  and  a  chance  to 
work  without  a  dozen  interruptions  an  hour. 
Perhaps,  after  I  get  things  into  running 
order,  I  shall  have  time  to  do  a  little  writing 
every  morning  while  they  are  out  of  the  way. 
Then  —  " 

The  thought  of  the  pile  of  rejected  manu- 
scripts lying  upstairs  in  the  corner  of  her  desk 
stopped  her  dreams.  "I  can't  even  write  any 
more,"  she  thought  bitterly.  "This  kitchen 
drudgery  takes  the  life  out  of  my  brain  as 
well  as  my  body.  I  must  find  time  to  put  the 
early  morning  freshness  into  something  be. 
sides  dishes." 

It  was  with  this  idea  that  she  carried  a 
writing-pad  and  her  fountain  pen  out  to  the 
side  porch  an  hour  later.  An  orderly  house 
and  an  undistracted  mind  seemed  to  make 
conditions  favorable  for  writing,  and  the 
scanty  bits  of  philosophy  that  had  sifted  their 
way  into  the  gayeties  of  the  past  fortnight 


228        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

began  to  find  utterance  in  best  college  rhet- 
oric The  lust  of  writing  stole  over  the  girl, 
and  for  two  hours  she  wrote  steadily,  utterly 
oblivious  to  everything. 

The  sound  of  the  opening  of  the  gate  roused 
her.  It  was  Jack,  coming  up  the  gravel  walk 
with  David  in  his  arms,  —  an  inert  little  David, 
whose  arm  hung  heavily  over  his  brother's, 
and  whose  hand  swung  limply  at  the  end. 
The  fountain  pen  rolled  unheeded  off  the 
porch. 

"  What  is  it  ?  "  breathed  Barbara. 

"  Where 's  father  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  Gone  to  see  the  Wemott  baby.  What  *s 
the  matter  with  David  ?  " 

"  I  wish  I  knew,"  said  Jack,  hoarsely.  "  He  *s 
sick,  though.  Call  father  by  'phone,  and  then 
help  me  to  get  him  to  bed.  I  '11  tell  you 
about  it  when  you  come  upstairs." 

Barbara's  heart  stood  still,  but  her  feet  flew. 
"  Wemott 's  residence,"  she  said  at  the  tele- 
phone. "  Oh,  I  don't  know  the  number,  Cen- 
tral ;  hurry,  please,  do  hurry ! " 

It  seemed  hours  before  the  answer  came. 


REAL  TROUBLE  229 

"Is  Dr.  Grafton  still  there?  ...  No,  don't  call 
him.  .  .  .  Tell  him  to  come  home  at  once." 
Even  in  her  excitement  she  found  thought  to 
add  the  words  that  should  save  him  ten  min- 
utes of  worry, — " There  has  been  a  hurry  call.'9 
The  limp  little  body  lay  stretched  out  on 
David's  bed.  "I  can't  find  his  night-shirt," 
said  Jack,  in  the  same  hoarse  voice.  "Where 
do  you  keep  it,  Barbara?  He  was  taken  sick 
at  school.  Bob  Needham  came  running  over 
to  the  High  Schqol  to  tell  me  to  come  at  once, 
— that  David  was  acting  strangely.  By  the 
time  I  got  there,  he  was  lying  just  like  this 
across  one  of  the  recitation  benches,  and  his 
teacher  was  trying  to  make  him  swallow  a 
little  brandy.  She  told  me  that  she  had  noticed 
that  he  was  not  himself  during  a  recitation ; 
he  began  to  talk  loudly  and  rather  wildly, 
and  to  insist  that  his  head  did  ache;  that"  — 
Jack  seemed  to  force  out  the  words — "that 
it  was  tit  the  nine  o'clock  disease.  She  tried 
to  quiet  him,  and  had  just  succeeded  in  get- 
ting him  to  agree  to  go  home,  when  he  top- 
pled over  on  the  floor.  Don't  wait  to  unfasten 


230        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

that  shoe-string,  Barbara;  cut  it  Of  course 
I  brought  him  right  home.  Willowby's  driver 
was  just  passing  the  school,  and  I  hailed  him. 
When  will  father  be  here?" 

Between  the  disjointed  sentences  brother 
and  sister  put  the  sick  child  to  bed.  Then  Jack 
hurried  to  call  Dr.  Curtis  by  telephone,  while 
Barbara  hovered  over  the  still  form  until  her 
father's  step  was  heard  on  the  stair.  In  the  ten 
minutes'  interval  the  girl  learned  what  four 
years  of  college  had  failed  to  teach, — the 
hardest  lesson  that  Time  brings  to  Youth, — 
how  to  wait. 

The  two  physicians  arrived  almost  simulta- 
neously. Then  Barbara  and  Jack  were  sent 
downstairs  on  errands  that  both  felt  were  man- 
ufactured for  the  occasion.  When  they  came 
back,  the  bedroom  door  was  shut  and  they 
sat  down  in  the  hall  outside,  silent  and  aloof, 
and  yet  drawn  together  by  the  same  fear  which 
struggled  at  each  heart.  After  what  seemed 
to  be  hours,  the  door  opened,  and  Dr.  Curtis 
came  out.  Two  white  faces  questioned  his. 

"Probably  brain  fever,"   said  the  doctor. 


REAL  TROUBLE  231 

"We  hope  that  it  won't  be  very  serious, — if 
we  've  caught  it  in  time.  Jack,  you  come  along 
to  the  drug-store  with  me.  Miss  Barbara,  you 
might  go  in  and  see  your  father  now." 

But  the  girl  had  not  waited  for  his  instruc- 
tions, to  push  past  him  into  the  bedroom.  Dr. 
Grafton  stood  looking  down  at  the  little  figure 
outlined  by  the  bed-clothes.  He  turned  as 
Barbara  came  in,  and  the  girl  received  no  en- 
couragement from  his  face.  When  he  spoke, 
however,  it  was  reassuringly.  "  Come  in,  Bar- 
bara; you  can't  disturb  him  now.  He's  had 
some  medicine,  and  he  won't  rouse  for  some 
tim6.  I  want  to  talk  with  you." 

"  Is  he  dangerously  sick?  " 

u  We  can't  tell  just  how  sick  he  is,  but  we 
won't  think  about  danger  yet.  His  fever  is 
pretty  high.  Has  he  complained  about  not 
feeling  well  lately?" 

"  Not  until  this  morning,  and  then  not  much. 
David  never  does  really  complain.  He  wanted 
to  stay  away  from  school,  though." 

"  He  ought  never  to  have  gone,"  said  her 
father. 


232        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

Barbara  winced  as  though  she  had  been 
struck.  "  That  was  my  fault,  father ;  I  told  him 
that  I  thought  he  had  better  go." 

Dr.  Grafton  did  not  seem  to  hear.  "  I '  ve  been 
trying  to  think  what  is  the  best  thing  for  us 
to  do.  I  don't  dare  to  let  your  mother  know 
yet  I've  sent  for  a  nurse  for  the  boy,  but  it's 
going  to  make  extra  care  for  you  to  have  sick- 
ness in  the  house.  I  don't  know  just  what 
we'll  do  with  the  children ;  we  must  try  to  find 
some  haven  for  Cecilia  and  the  Kid.  You  and 
Jack  and  I  must  hold  the  fort  Do  you  think 
we  can  manage  it?  It  may  be  a  long  siege." 

Barbara's  eyes  overflowed,  but  her  voice 
was  steady  as  she  answered  her  father  with  a 
slang  phrase  that  seemed,  somehow,  to  carry 
more  assurance  with  it  than  college  English 
would  have  done, —  "  Sure  thing ! " 

"That's  all,  then.  The  nurse  will  be  here 
in  twenty  minutes.  Try  to  keep  the  children 
still  when  they  get  home  from  school.  I  know 
that  I  can  depend  on  you  to  keep  things  run- 
ning, downstairs." 

"Yes,  father." 


REAL  TROUBLE  233 

News  traveled  fast  in  Auburn,  and  before 
the  children  had  returned  from  school,  two  vis- 
itors had  cleared  some  of  the  difficulties  from 
Barbara's  path.  The  first  was  Mrs.  Willowby, 
who  stopped  at  the  door  to  tell  Barbara  that 
Gassy  and  the  Kid  were  to  be  provided  with 
a  temporary  home.  "  I  am  on  my  way  to  school 
now,"  she  said;  "and  I'll  explain  it  to  them, 
and  will  take  them  home  with  me  this  noon. 
If  you  can  get  together  what  clothing  they 
will  need,  I'll  send  Michael  over  for  it  this 
afternoon.  You  know  what  a  happiness  it  will 
be  to  me  to  do  anything  for  your  mother's 
children,  and  I  '11  try  to  mother  them  enough 
to  keep  them  contented.  In  the  mean  time, 
dear,  we  are  all  at  your  service." 

As  Mrs.  Willowby's  carriage  left  the  door, 
Susan  came  hurrying  up  the  walk,  a  covered 
plate  in  her  hand,  and  her  face  alive  with  sym- 
pathy. She  caught  Barbara's  face  and  drew  it 
down  to  her  own,  using  the  childish  name  for 
her  which  had  been  dropped  since  college 
days.  "  Dear  old  Bobby,"  she  said.  "  I '  ve  just 
heard  about  it." 


234        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

Barbara's  face  relaxed  and  the  tears  began 
to  gather. 

"  I  've  come  to  stay,"  said  Susan,  in  a  prac- 
tical voice,  which  brought  more  relief  than  pity 
would  have  done.  "That  is,  to  stay  as  long 
as  you  need  me.  David  may  be  all  right  in 
a  day  or  two,  and  then  1 41  only  be  in  the 
way.  But  in  the  mean  time,  I  'm  going  to  be 
Bridget." 

"  Oh,  no,"  protested  Barbara. 

"  Oh,  yes,"  mocked  Susan.  "  You  '11  have 
enough  on  your  hands  with  all  the  extra  cares, 
let  alone  the  cooking.  You  must  save  a  part 
of  yourself  for  David,  if  he  needs  you.  I  don't 
expect  to  do  as  well  as  you  have  been  doing, 
if  Auburn  gossip  is  to  be  trusted,  but  I  shan't 
poison  your  family  during  your  absence  from 
the  kitchen." 

"  I  can't  let  you  do  it,"  said  Barbara.  "  You 
ou§ht  not  to  take  so  much  time  away  from 
home.  What  would  your  family  do  without 
you?" 

"I  have  them  trained  so  that  they  could 
get  along  without  me  for  a  year,"  answered 


REAL  TROUBLE  235 

Susan.  "  Brother  Frank  is  as  handy  about  the 
kitchen  as  a  woman,  and  he  is  not  at  work, 
now.  Besides,  I  shan't  be  away  all  the  time ; 
I  shall  run  back  and  forth,  enough  to  have  my 
fingers  in  both  pies.  And  speaking  of  pie, 
Barbara,  here  is  a  cherry  one  that  I  had  stand- 
ing idle  in  my  pantry ;  I  felt  sure  that  you 
had  n't  made  any  dessert,  yet." 

Barbara  took  the  plate  unsteadily.  The  two  . 
girls  seemed  to  have  changed  natures,  and 
something  of  Susan's  former  stiffness  had 
fallen  upon  Barbara.  Of  the  two,  Susan  was 
far  more  at  ease.  "But  I  can't  take  favors 
from  you,  —  now,"  said  Barbara,  awkwardly, 
"after  what— " 

"  Look  here,  Barbara  Grafton,"  answered 
Susan.  "  You  've  always  been  doing  favors 
for  me,  —  all  your  life,  — favors  that  I  could  n't 
return.  It  was  n't  that  I  did  n't  want  to,  but 
that  I  did  n't  know  how.  You  could  always  do 
things,  —  write,  and  draw,  and  sing,  and  enter- 
tain, and' teach,  —  and  I '  ve  reaped  the  benefit. 
Don't  you  suppose  I  've  ever  wished  that  I 
could  return  the  favors?  Now  there 's  only  one 


236        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

thing  in  all  this  world  that  I  can  do  for  you, 
and  that  is  cook.  Do  you  mean  to  say  that 
you  're  not  going  to  let  me  do  it  ?  " 

Over  the  little  brown  pie  the  two  girls 
clasped  hands.  "  Where  do  you  keep  your 
potatoes  ?  "  said  Susan.  "  It 's  so  late  that  I  '11 
have  to  boil  them." 

Somehow  the  long  hours  of  the  day  dragged 
by,  and  ten  o'clock  at  night  found  Barbara 
in  her  room. 

"Go  to  bed,  now,"  her  father  had  said. 
"  David's  stupor  will  last  all  night,  and  I  want 
you  to  be  ready  for  to-morrow,  when  we  shall 
need  you.  Miss  Graves  can  take  care  of  him 
better  than  either  of  us,  just  now.  Our  turn 
will  come  later." 

It  was  hard  to  stay  in  the  sick-room,  where 
the  deathly  silence  was  broken  only  by  the 
little  invalid's  heavy  breathing  and  the  swish 
of  Miss  Graves's  stiffly  starched  petticoats; 
harder  still  to  go  away,  beyond  these  sounds. 
Barbara  went  reluctandy,  dreading  the  long 
night  when  hands  must  lie  idle,  and  feet  still. 


REAL  TROUBLE  237 

Jack,  too,  had  decided  to  "  turn  in  early,"  and 
the  house  seemed  very  silent  without  the 
usual  uproar  of  the  children's  bedtime.  She 
had  just  fallen  into  an  uneasy  sleep,  when  she 
was  roused  by  a  step  upon  the  stair.  In  a  mo- 
ment she  was  wide  awake.  Was  it  her  father 
with  bad  news,  or  Miss  Graves  in  search  of 
something?  By  the  familiar  squeak  Barbara 
knew  that  the  top  stair  had  been  reached. 
The  step  sounded  in  the  hallway,  and  the  girl 
sat  up  in  bed  as  her  door  was  pushed  open 
and  a  shadowy  little  figure  entered  the  room. 

"  Cecilia  Grafton ! "  exclaimed  Barbara. 

Gassy  tiptoed  toward  the  bed.  "How's 
David?"  she  demanded,  in  a  whisper. 

" How  on  earth  did  you  get  here?" 

"Walked.  How's  David?" 

"Just  about  the  same.  Father  says  he  is 
not  suffering  any  pain.  Did  you  come  alone 
at  this  time  of  night?" 

"  Yes,"  said  Gassy,  defiantly,  "  I  did.  Mrs. 
Willowby  thought  we  ought  to  go  to  bed 
early.  So  we  did.  She  let  me  sleep  in  the  rose 
room,  only  I  couldn't  Mr.  Willowby  went  to 


238         HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

bed  early,  too,  in  the  room  just  across  the  hall, 
and  he  snored  awful.  I  stayed  awake  about 
two  hours.  I  knew  I  could  n't  get  to  sleep 
unless  I  knew,  myself,  how  David  was,  so  I 
dressed  and  came.  Is  he  going  to  be  awful 
sick,  Barbara?  Tell  me  the  truth;  please  don't 
fool  me!"  A  pair  of  cold  little  hands  found 
their  way  to  Barbara's  shoulders. 

"We  hope  not,  dear." 

"  I  wish  I  could  sleep  here  to-night  I  hate 
to  be  sent  away." 

"  But  Mrs.  Willowby  will  worry,  if  she  finds 
that  you  have  gone." 

"Can't  you  telephone  her  that  I'm  here? 
I'll  go  back  to-morrow,  Barbara,  and  I'll  be 
awful  good  if  you'll  just  let  me  sleep  with  you 
to-night  I  always  thought  heaven  was  like 
that  rose  room,  but  I  can't  sleep  in  it  Please 
let  me  stay  here." 

Barbara  slipped  on  her  bath-robe  and  tip- 
toed down  to  the  telephone.  All  was  quiet 
in  the  sick-room  as  she  passed.  When  she 
reached  her  own  chamber,  Gassy  was  cuddled 
down  between  the  sheets.  She  snuggled  close 


REAL  TROUBLE  239 

to  her  older  sister  with  a  little  sob.  "  Even 
rose  rooms  can't  keep  you  from  worrying, 
can  they?"  she  said. 

In  the  three  weeks  that  followed,  Barbara 
discovered  that  nothing  can  "  keep  you  from 
worrying"  when  the  dark  shadow  that  men 
call  Dread  of  Death  stands  on  the  thresh- 
old. She  marveled  constandy  that  one  frail 
little  body  could  withstand  such  desperate 
onslaughts  of  fever  and  pain.  David's  illness 
'was  quick  of  development:  the  drowsiness 
was  followed  by  days  of  high  fever,  and  these 
were  succeeded  by  nights  of  unconsciousness 
which  plainly  showed  the  strain  to  which  the 
litde  frame  was  being  subjected.  He  wasted 
greatly  under  the  suffering,  and  although  her 
father  and  Dr.  Curtis  said,  "  About  the  same," 
each  day,  it  seemed  tg  Barbara's  eyes  that  the 
little  brother  grew  less  human  and  more 
shadowy  with  every  succeeding  twenty-four 
hours.  Mrs.  Grafton  had  not  been  told,  both 
physicians  deciding  that  the  shock  might 
cause  a  relapse,  and  Barbara's  hardest  duty 


2AQ        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

was  to  keep  the  news  from  her  mother.  In  the 
cheery  letters  that  continued  to  go  to  the  sani- 
tarium at  regular  intervals,  there  was  not  a 
word  of  the  tragedy  at  home,  but  the  writing 
was  more  of  a  strain  than  the  watching  in  the 
sick-room. 

As  Dr.  Grafton  had  predicted  to  Barbara, 
her  turn  came  later.  David  took  a  most  unac- 
countable dislike  to  Miss  Graves,  whose  devo- 
tion to  starch  was  the  only  thing  in  her  dis- 
favor, and  he  objected  to  her  presence  in  the 
sick-room  with  the  unreasoning  vehemence  of 
the  delirious.  It  was  impossible  to  dismiss  Miss 
Graves  without  some  valid  excuse,  and  equally 
impossible  to  secure  another  nurse  in  Auburn. 
So  most  of  the  care  devolved  upon  Barbara, 
much  to  David's  satisfaction,  for  he  called 
constantly  for  his  sister,  and  seemed  most 
contented  when  her  hands  smoothed  the  hot 
pillow  or  gave  the  sleeping-draught 

To  the  management  of  the  housework,  Bar- 
bara gave  litde  thought  Meals  were  scarcely 
an  incident  in  those  days  of  waiting.  Litde  by 
litde,  as  conditions  grew  graver  in  the  inva- 


REAL  TROUBLE  241 

lid's  room,  Barbara  gave  up  more  and  more 
of  her  household  duties,  yet  she  was  vaguely- 
aware  that  things  went  on  like  clockwork 
downstairs.  The  meals  that  appeared  upon  the 
table  were  delicious,  and  yet  Susan's  part  in 
them  was  not  obvious.  She  slipped  in  and  out 
of  the  house  at  all  hours,  always  bringing  com- 
fort with  her,  and  yet  bestowing  it  so  quietly 
that  it  seemed  the  gift  of  a  beneficent  fairy. 

Every  critical  thing  that  Barbara  had  ever 
said  of  the  provincialism  and  officiousness  of 
Auburn  folk  came  back  to  her  during  these 
days  of  trouble.  When  Mrs.  Willowby  came 
with  advice  or  encouragement,  when  the 
Enderby  children  brought  home  David's 
school-books,  when  Miss  Pettibone  came  run- 
ning "across  lots"  with  beef  tea  or  a  plate  of 
doughnuts,  when  Mr.  Ritter  pressed  his  tele- 
phone into  service,  and  agreed  to  carry  all 
messages,  that  the  sick  child  might  not  be  dis- 
turbed, when  even  Miss  Bates  stopped  at  the 
door  to  inquire  affectionately  about  the  invalid, 
and  when  all  the  town  combined  to  keep  the 
news  from  Mrs.  Grafton,  Barbara's  conscience 


242        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

was  stricken.  Her  heart  wanned  with  grati- 
tude, and  the  meaning  of  the  word  neighborli- 
ness  was,  for  the  first  time,  made  dear  to  her. 
And  vet,  with  all  the  kindliness  and  help- 
fulness that  Auburn  could  bestow,  there  was 
plenty  left  for  the  girl  to  do.  It  was  Barbara 
who  answered  the  door,  who  took  the  mes- 
sages, who  encouraged  the  children,  who 
cheered  Jack,  who  comforted  her  father,  who 
assisted  the  nurse,  who  was  brave  when  con- 
ditions were  most  discouraging,  and  sunny 
when  the  clouds  hung  lowest  And  it  was  Bar- 
bara, too,  who  sat  beside  the  bed,  ready  to 
rub  the  aching  side  or  smooth  the  feverish 
brow,  and  who  met,  with  a  sinking  heart,  the 
discouragement  that  each  day  brought 

It  was  the  middle  of  October  before  the  cri- 
sis came.  An  early  frost  had  stripped  the  flower 
beds,  withered  the  vines,  and  left  the  yard 
bare.  Barbara,  looking  out  of  the  window 
through  a  blur  of  rain,  on  the  day  when  David's 
fever  was  highest,  was  vaguely  relieved  by 
the  desolation  outside.  Sunshine  out  of  doors 


REAL  TROUBLE  243 

would  have  been  a  mockery.  She  stood  with 
her  back  toward  the  bed  and  her  face  toward 
the  street,  but  her  eyes  saw  nothing  but  the 
wasted  little  form  that  tossed  restlessly  to  and 
fro,  and  her  ears  heard  only  the  heavy  breath- 
ing, broken,  now  and  then,  by  a  moan.  Miss 
Graves  had  gone  to  get  a  few  hours'  sleep  to 
fortify  herself  for  the  vigil  of  the  night,  and 
Dr.  Grafton,  in  the  next  room,  was  consulting 
with  Dr.  Curtis.  The  house  was  so  still  that 
their  low  voices  were  plainly  audible.  The 
words  were  not  distinct,  but  the  discouraged 
note  in  her  father's  speech  fell  heavily  upon 
the  girFs  heart.  "They  are  afraid,"  she  said 
to  herself. 

She  turned  from  the  desolate  window  to  the 
bed,  and  with  pale  lips  and  dry  eyes  gazed 
down  at  the  little  brother.  David  tossed  rest- 
lessly upon  his  pillow,  and  called  aloud  for 
Barbara. 

"  I  'm  here,  dear,"  said  the  girl,  taking  the 
small,  hot  hand  in  hers ;  but  the  boy  flung  it 
away  with  a  strange  strength. 

" I  want  Barbara"  he  cried. 


244        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

At  the  sound  of  the  hoarse  voice,  Dr.  Graf- 
ton hurried  back  into  the  room,  followed  by 
Dr.  Curtis.  And  then  began  a  fight  with  death 
that  Barbara  never  forgot  Pushed  aside  as 
merely  an  onlooker,  the  girl  watched,  with  a 
sort  of  curiosity,  the  man  that  she  saw  for  the 
first  time  in  her  life.  The  father  she  had  al- 
ways known  had  vanished ;  in  his  place  was 
the  skilled  physician,  who  seemed  to  have 
thought  for  the  patient  rather  than  the  son. 
The  two  doctors  worked  like  one  machine,  — 
fighting  the  fever  back  step  by  step,  beating 
it,  choking  it,  quenching  it ;  pitting  against  it 
strength  and  science  and  skilL  And  when  it 
finally  succumbed,  and  David  was  snatched 
from  the  burning,  a  poor  little  wasted  wraith 
of  life,  Barbara  understood  the  worship  that 
Dr.  Grafton's  patients  gave  him. 

"  We  've  won  out,"  he  said*  "  The  fever  's 
left  the  boy.  Now  if  we  can  only  keep  him 
alive  to-night — " 

The  shadows  of  evening  were  heavy  in  the 
room  as  Miss  Graves's  starchiness  sounded 


REAL  TROUBLE  245 

along  the  hall.  She  went  at  once  to  the  bed- 
side, and  laid  her  hand  on  the  boy's  forehead. 
Then  she  looked  quickly  up  at  the  doctor.  In 
that  glance  Barbara  read  the  whole  story,  —  it 
was  a  question,  now,  of  vitality. 

Susan  herself  brought  up  the  tray  of  supper 
to  Barbara,  who  tried  to  eat  it  in  order  to  seem 
appreciative.  But  the  rolls  and  the  creamed 
chicken  were  sent  back  untasted,  and  she 
could  not  even  find  words  to  reply  to  the  un- 
worded  sympathy  in  Susan's  good-night.  The 
old  habit  of  gesture  comes  back  in  times  of 
deepest  emotion,  and  both  girls  understood, 
without  need  of  words,  Susan's  reassuring  pat 
of  the  shoulder,  and  Barbara's  tight  grasp  of 
the  hand. 

"  Go  to  bed,  children,"  said  Dr.  Grafton,  as 
he  came  out  of  the  sick-room  to  the  hall  where 
,  Barbara  and  Jack  stood  together.  "  We  need 
absolute  quiet  and  plenty  of  air  for  the  boy. 
There  '11  be  no  change  for  several  hours,  and 
you  want  all  the  sleep  you  can  get" 

"  I  can't  sleep,"  protested  Jack. 

"But  you  can  rest>  and  you  must  do  it," 


246         HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

answered  his  father.  "We  may  need  you 
both — later." 

"  You'll  call  us,"  said  Jack,  "if  —  " 

"Yes,"  said  his  father,  "I  will" 

Jack  turned,  without  a  word,  to  his  own 
room,  and  Barbara  heard  him  throw  himself 
on  the  bed  with  a  half-stifled  moan.  She  her- 
self opened  her  bedroom  door  and  went  in. 
Sleep  was  out  of  the  question.  She  fell  upon 
her  knees  beside  her  couch  and  prayed,  —  an 
inarticulate,  broken  cry  for  the  help  that  is 
beyond  human  power.  Then  she  lighted  her 
litde  night  lamp,  and  sat  down  before  her 
desk  with  a  volume  of  Emerson  in  her  hand. 
She  turned  to  the  essay  on  Compensation, 
and  read,  her  eyes  seeking  and  finding  the 
detached  sentences  that  seemed  written  for 
her:  — 

We  cannot  part  with  our  friends.  We  cannot  let 
our  angels  go.  We  do  not  see  that  they  only  go  out 
that  archangels  may  come  in.  .  .  .  We  cannot  again 
find  aught  so  dear,  so  sweet,  so  graceful.  But  we  sit 
and  weep  in  vain.  .  .  .  The  death  of  a  dear  .  .  . 
brother  .  .  .  breaks  up  a  wonted  occupation,  or  a 


REAL  TROUBLE  247 

household.  .  .  .  But  ...  the  man  or  woman  who 
would  have  remained  a  sunny  garden  flower  with  no 
room  for  its  roots  and  too  much  sunshine  for  its  head, 
by  the  falling  of  the  walls  and  the  neglect  of  the  gar- 
dener is  made  the  banian  of  the  forest,  yielding  shade 
and  fruit  to  wide  neighborhoods  of  men. 

Barbara  dropped  the  book  hastily.  "  There  *s 
no  compensation  in  that  1 "  she  said  bitterly. 
Then  she  picked  up  a  bit  of  paper,  and  put 
the  cry  of  her  heart  into  a  few  crude  words. 

Her  father,  coming  into  the  room  two  hours 
later,  found  her  there  at  her  desk,  her  tear- 
stained  face  bowed  on  her  arms.  The  pencil 
was  still  in  her  hand.  Dr.  Grafton  touched  her 
shoulder  gently,  but  the  girl  did  not  waken. 
He  hesitated  for  a  moment,  hoping  for  the 
right  words  to  tell  her,  and  as  he  did  so  his 
eyes  fell  upon  the  crumpled  paper  before  him. 
It  read :  — 

THE   BANIAN   TREE 

The  flower  grows  beside  the  wall, — 
A  little,  sheltered  thing, 
And  over  it  the  sunbeams  fall 
And  merry  linnets  sing. 


248         HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

No  usefulness  it  has  in  life 
So  weak  it  is,  and  small, 
And  yet  how  happily  it  grows 
Beside  the  shielding  wall. 

The  banian  tree  grows  tall  and  straight, 
It  sends  its  branches  wide  ; 
Beneath  its  shade  the  pilgrims  wait, 
The  travelers  abide. 
They  praise  it,  lying  on  the  sward ; 
But  what  is  that  to  me  ? 
Forgive  me,  Lord  ;  but  it  is  hard 
To  be  a  banian  tree ! 

The  doctor's  eyes  filled.  "Thank  God,"  he 
said,  "  she  won't  have  to  be,  this  time  1 " 


CHAPTER  XII 

THE  END   OF  THE   INTERREGNUM 

THE  Grafton  children  stood  in  a  row, 
watching  their  father  and  Barbara 
establish  David  in  the  big  Morris 
chair,  on  the  occasion  of  his  first  trip  down- 
stairs. Joy  and  awe  were  struggling  for  su- 
premacy in  their  hearts,  but  were  carefully 
concealed  after  the  fashion  of  young  America. 

"  Well,  David,"  said  Jack,  jocularly,  "  you 
look  just  exactly  like  a  collapsed  balloon. 
Remember  how  nice  and  round  you  used  to 
be?  Now,  hurry  up  and  get  there  again.  It 
was  becoming." 

"He  reminds  me  of  the  pictures  of  the 
famine-sufferers  in  India,"  remarked  Gassy. 
"  How  their  ribs  did  stick  out,  and  how  funny 
their  hands  were,  —  like  claws." 

"  David  looks  to  me  like  the  sweetest  small 
boy  ever  made,"  said  Barbara,  quietly,  as  she 
bent  down  to  kiss  the  pale  lips  of  the  little 


250        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

fellow,  and  tucked  the  afghan  around  him 
more  closely. 

"  Puzzle,  —  find  David ! "  called  Jack.  And 
indeed,  the  child  seemed  lost  in  the  huge 
chair,  his  wasted  little  face  wearing  a  faint 
smile  of  contentment  at  being  the  centre  of 
so  much  attention. 

"  If  you  children  continue  to  talk  so  loudly, 
you  will  have  to  leave,"  said  Dr.  Grafton,  as 
he  prepared  to  depart.  "Barbara,  you  will 
see  that  David  has  all  the  quiet  he  needs,  of 
course." 

The  Kid  raised  himself  from  the  floor,  where 
he  had  been  wriggling  in  the  imaginary  like- 
ness of  a  boa  constrictor. 

"Everybody  talks  about  David,"  he  said 
jealously.  "Aren't  I  the  baby  any  more?" 

"  You'll  always  be  a  baby,"  consoled  Jack ; 
"  a  great  big  baby,  even  when  you  are  as  old 
as  I  am.  So  don't  worry." 

Gassy  laughed,  and  the  Kid  looked  puzzled. 
"Babies  always  cry,"  he  said  reflectively. 

"Yes?"  said  Jack. 

"  Then  you  must  be  a  baby  too,"  added  the 


END  OF  THE  INTERREGNUM   251 

Kid,  with  triumph,  "  'cause  I  saw  you  cry  when 
we  first  saw  David.  I  did  n't  cry  at  all." 

"  No,  you  young  sinner,"  returned  his  elder 
brother.  "  You  've  made  a  picnic  of  the  whole 
thing.  I  '11  bet  a  cookie  you  've  had  a  good 
half  of  every  bit  of  food  that  has  been  sent  to 
David.  Hasn't  he,  Barbara?,, 

"People  have  been  very  kind,"  said  his 
sister,  disregarding  his  question.  "  But  really, 
if  Miss  Bates  brings  another  installment  of 
preserved  plums,  I  don't  know  what  I  shall 
do.  David  can't  eat  them,  and  I  've  explained 
it  to  her;  but  she  insists  that  they  are  the  best 
things  possible  for  him,  and  brings  them  every 
other  day,  with  unvarying  regularity." 

"  Let  them  cotne,"  said  Jack,  "  and  Charles 
and  I  will  advance  to  the  onslaught,  and  de- 
liver David  from  the  attacks  of  the  enemy. 
Plums,  chicken-broth  — even  quail  —  let  them 
continue  to  flow  in  abundantly,  and  fail  to  men- 
tion to  Auburn  that  David  is  not  an  ostrich." 

"  I  guess  Mrs.  Willowby  understands,"  ob- 
served Gassy,  impersonally.  "  She  asked  me  if 
David  enjoyed  the  wine  jelly  she  sent  yester- 


252        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

day,  and  I  said  I  did  n't  know,  but  that  Jack 
said  it  was  the  best  he  had  ever  tasted." 

"  Thunder  1 "  exclaimed  Jack,  turning  very 
red.  "  Gassy,  you  do  bear  away  the  palm  for 
unpalatable  honesty.  Why  is  it,  I  wonder,  that 
every  really  honest  person  is  disagreeable, 
too?" 

"  Letters I"  said  Dr.  Grafton,  reappearing 
opportunely.  "Two  for  you,  Barbara,  one 
from  your  mother,  marked  'Personal,'  and 
the  other  postmarked  New  York.  David,  how 
would  you  like  to  see  your  mother  again?" 

The  litde  boy  looked  up  and  smiled  at  his 
father.  "  I  wish  she'd  come,"  he  said.  "She's 
never  seen  me  since  I  was  a  sufferer  from 
India.  I  was  a  balloon  when  she  left" 

"  Well,  you  will  soon  have  a  chance  to  show 
her  how  fast  you  are  getting  well,"  replied  the 
doctor,  smiling.  "  I  wrote  her  the  whole  story 
of  last  month,  the  other  day,  since  she  is  so 
much  stronger,  and  here  is  her  answer.  She 
will  be  at  home  at  six  o'clock  this  very  after- 
noon." 

The  children  all  exclaimed  at  once,  even 


END  OF  THE  INTERREGNUM    253 

Gassy,  who  threw  her  arms  around  Jack's  neck 
and  hugged  him,  quite  forgetting  her  usual 
self-repression,  and  his  recent  thrust  at  her 
honesty. 

" Hurray I"  cried  Jack,  joyfully,  escaping 
from  Gassy  and  twirling  a  small  chair  in  air. 
"  It  seems  too  good  to  be  true." 

Barbara  said  nothing.  She  glanced  at  her 
father,  who  returned  her  look  with  one  of  un- 
derstanding. They  were  both  thinking  of  the 
home-coming  as  it  might  have  been. 

"  I  forget  about  mother,  some,"  remarked 
the  Kid.  "  Was  she  as  nice  as  Barbara?" 

David  answered  him.  "They're  both  the 
same  kind,"  he  said  quaintly,  "  but  mother 's 
mother.  That 's  all  the  difference." 

"  We  must  have  a  house  clean  and  pretty 
enough  for  mother  to  come  back  to,"  said 
Barbara,  smiling  at  the  invalid.  "  Gassy,  you 
will  have  to  help  a  little ;  there  will  be  so  much 
to  do.  Jack,  take  care  of  David  for  a  little 
while,  please." 

"  I  don't  mind  helping,"  said  Gassy,  as  they 
left  the  room  together.  "  I'd  sweep  the  whole 


254        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

house,  if  it  would  bring  mother  back.  I  won- 
der how  shell  think  I  look,  with  my  hair  bob- 
bity.  Mercy,  Barbara;  you  dropped  one  of 
your  letters.  Here  it  is." 

"I'll  open  it  now,"  said  Barbara,  sitting 
down  on  the  stairs.  "Why,  it's  from  the  In- 
fant" 

The  Infant's  letter  was  short  and  to  the 
point 

"  You  have  n't  written  me  or  the  other  girls 
for  three  months,"  it  began ;  "  and  I  shall  pun- 
ish you.  I  shan't  tell  you  that  Atalanta  is  en- 
gaged, and  that  the  Sphinx  is  too,  though  how 
it  happened,  I  don't  see.  The  man  must  have 
been  able  to  answer  some  of  her  mathematical 
riddles,  or  he  never  could  have  reached  her 
heart  And  I  won't  tell  you  about  my  summer 
abroad,  —  not  a  word, — nor  how  Knowledge 
is  going  to  be  a  post-grad,  at  Columbia,  and 
visit  me  at  the  end  of  every  week.  You  don't 
deserve  a  line,  Barbara  Grafton  I  But  I  am 
writing  to  tell  you  that  I  just  heard — no 
matter  how — that  you  refused  the  Eastman 
Scholarship,  and  to  ask  you  mildly  whether 


END  OF  THE  INTERREGNUM    255 

you  are  insane.  With  all  your  talent  and  abil- 
ity, Babbie,  how  could  you  refuse  it?  Every 
one  always  knew  that  you  should  have  had 
it  in  the  first  place.  Now  you  surely  are  not 
going  to  stay  in  that  little  town  of  yours  that 
you  have  so  often  ridiculed.  There  is  only  one 
reason  by  which  I  can  account  for  it,  and  I 
don't  think  you  can  be  in  love." 

Barbara  laughed  aloud,  and  folded  up  the 
letter.  "  To  think  that  I  wanted  it  so  much," 
she  said  aloud,  unconsciously.  "What  if  I 
had  not  been  here  this  autumn  I " 

"Hadn't  been  here?"  repeated  Gassy. 
"  Why,  Barbara  I  Did  you  ever  think  of  leav- 
ing us  ?  " 

Barbara  threw  an  arm  around  her  sister's 
shoulders.  "  I  would  n't  leave  you  for  any- 
thing," she  said. 

They  had  reached  the  kitchen,  and  had 
fallen  to  work  together.  "It's  too  bad  we 
have  n't  a  servant,"  said  Gassy,  "  though  you 
do  cook  very  well  now,  Barbara.  Only  I'd 
like  mother  to  come  home  and  find  a  girl  in 
the  kitchen." 


256        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  It  9s  too  bad,  indeed,"  returned  Barbara, 
cheerfully.  "  But  remember  how  we  were 
helped  when  David  was  ill;  and  think  how 
Mrs.  Willowby  gave  up  her  own  maid  to  us 
for  so  long,  and  of  all  that  Susan  did.  I  'm  so 
happy  over  David  that  I  don't  mind  cooking 
nowadays.  And  you  are  a  nice  little  assist- 
ant, Gassy." 

The  nice  little  assistant  glowed  with  plea- 
sure. "  Know  why?"  she  inquired. 

"No;  why?" 

"  Hair  I "  replied  Gassy,  laconically.  "  Hair 
and  clothes.  You  were  pretty  good  to  me  that 
dreadful  day  when  the  hair  went,  and  you 
make  me  look  so  much  nicer.  I  like  you  very 
much,  Barbara,"  —  Gassy  never  used  the  word 
"love," — "and  I  don't  think  college  has  hurt 
you  one  bit,  no  matter  what  Miss  Bates  says. 
It 's  just  as  Jack  says,  —  your  A.  B.  stands  for 
A  Brick,  instead  of  A  Bachelor." 

"  Did  he  say  that  ?  "  said  Barbara,  laughing 
at  the  unexpected  conclusion,  as  she  leaned 
over  and  patted  the  stiff  little  shoulder  near 
her. 


END  OF  THE  INTERREGNUM    257 

"  You  're  a  dear  little  sister,"  she  said. 
"Who's  that?" 

A  loud  knock  had  sounded  at  the  door. 

"  Come  in  1 "  called  Barbara. 

The  door  opened  slowly;  a  puffing  man, 
carrying  a  small  trunk,  entered,  and  dropped 
it  heavily  on  the  floor.  It  was  the  Vegetable 
Man. 

"  Why  —  what — "  began  Barbara. 

The  Vegetable  Man  smiled  at  her  serenely. 
"She  's  comin',"  he  said,  and  disappeared, 
leaving  Barbara  and  Gassy  staring  at  each 
other  in  astonishment. 

Suddenly  the  door  reopened,  and  there 
appeared  the  Vegetable  Man's  daughter,  as 
untidy  and  breezy  as  ever. 

"  I  've  come  back,"  she  said.  "  I  heerd  you 
was  wantin'  help,  so  I  come  over.  Guess  I  41 
stay,  this  time.  Shall  I  hang  my  hat  here  ?  " 

"But — your  husband — "  began  Barbara. 

11  Htm?  Why,  don't  you  know?"  returned 
the  Vegetable  Man's  daughter,  serenely.  "  I 
didn't  like  'im  after  we  was  married.  He 
drank.  So  I  come  home." 


258        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  Drank ! "  cried  Gassy,  in  horror. 

The  Vegetable  Man's  daughter  nodded. 
"  Like  a  fish ! "  she  added.  "  T  wan't  a  day 
before  he  began.  Stood  it  two  months,  I  did, 
an*  then  I  lit  out.  Come  home,  an*  it  was  n't 
excitin'  enough  for  me,  so  when  I  heerd  you 
was  still  without,  I  come  over  ag'in.  Miss 
Barbara,  if  you  don't  tell  me  what  to  git  for 
dinner,  there  won't  be  no  time  for  gittin'." 

Barbara  started.  "  You  took  me  so  by  sur- 
prise, Libbie,"  she  said,  "that  I  can  scarcely 
think.  I  'm  delighted  to  have  you  back,  espe- 
cially since  mother  is  coming  home  to-day." 

"Want  to  knowl"  ejaculated  the  girl. 
"Landed  right  in  the  middle  of  excitement, 
did  n't  I  ?" 

"  Yes ;  and  we  're  going  to  celebrate  with  a 
grand  supper,"  put  in  Gassy,  thinking  it  best 
to  break  the  news  at  once. 

"You  bet!"  cried  the  Vegetable  Man's 
daughter,  cheerfully.  "Nothing's  too  good 
for  your  ma.  Now,  Miss  Barbara,  what  meat  ? 
Or  do  you  still  go  without  ?  " 

Barbara  hesitated.  In  that  moment's  hesita- 


END  OF  THE  INTERREGNUM    259 

tion  there  was  involved  more  than  the  order- 
ing of  a  dinner.  Theory  had  its  last  battle 
with  Practicality,  and  came  out  with  drooping 
colors.  But  Dr.  Grafton  would  have  been  re- 
lieved in  regard  to  the  stability  of  Barbara's 
sense  of  humor,  if  he  could  have  heard  the 
laugh  with  which  she  admitted  her  own  de- 
feat. "  I  will  order  some  steak,"  she  said. 

"  It  's  too  good  to  be  true/'  she  said  joyfully 
to  Gassy,  as  they  left  the  kitchen.  "  I  declare, 
I  scarcely  know  where  I  am,  I  am  so  glad. 
Isn't  it  beautiful  when  things  unexpectedly 
work  out  right  ?" 

"Glad  the  Vegetable  Man's  daughter's 
husband  drank?"  inquired  Gassy. 

Barbara  laughed  again,  and  did  not  an- 
swer. 

The  morning  flew  by  as  if  Father  Time  had 
suddenly  borrowed  the  wings  of  Mercury.  Bar- 
bara dusted  and  straightened  the  rooms,  put- 
ting everything  in  immaculate  order.  Many 
little  duties,  which  had  been  disregarded  dur- 
ing David's  illness,  suddenly  came  to  her  re- 
collection, and  the  girl  essayed  to  finish  them 


260        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

all.  She  resolved  that  her  reign  should  end  in 
a  blaze  of  glory,  and  that  her  mother  should 
see  that  the  Interregnum  had  not  been  en- 
tirely discreditable  to  the  House  of  Grafton. 
Gassy,  a  willing  assistant,  performed  un- 
wonted miracles  in  the  way  of  dusting,  at  the 
same  time  keeping  up  an  unending  flow  of 
conversation. 

They  were  putting  the  finishing  touches  to 
the  living-room,  where  David  still  sat,  waited 
upon  cheerfully  by  the  Kid,  when  the  door- 
bell rang  vigorously.  The  door  opened  with- 
out ceremony  and  a  strident  voice  in  the  hall 
called,  "  Barbara  Grafton ! " 

"It's  Miss  Bates!"  exclaimed  Barbara,  in  a 
low  tone.  "  Run  and  take  her  into  the  library, 
Gassy." 

But  it  was  too  late. 

"Oh,  here  you  are!"  said  Miss  Bates,  ap- 
pearing in  the  doorway.  "  I  came  right  in  be- 
cause I  thought  you  were  probably  not  dressed 
to  answer  the  bell.  Barbara,  I  brought  in  some 
more  plums  because  I  know  David  ought  to 
eat  'em  to  build  him  up." 


END  OF  THE  INTERREGNUM    261 

"  I  am  so  sorry,"  said  Barbara.  "  But  father 
says  they  are  still  too  much  for  him." 

"  Your  father  don't  know,  Barbara ;  no,  he 
don't  Men  never  know  about  such  things. 
Now  there  ain't  much  sugar  in  'em  —  " 

"Never  mind!"  interposed  the  Kid,  cour- 
ageously. "Never  mind,  Miss  Bates,  I'll  eat 
'em.  Jack  says  "  — 

"Hey?"  ejaculated  the  spinster. 

"Charles,"  warned  Barbara,  "you  —  " 

"  Jack  says  to  let  you  give  'em  and  we  '11 
eat  'em,"  continued  the  Kid,  determined  to 
finish  his  sentence. 

Miss  Bates  glared  at  him.  "  Barbara,"  she 
said,  "  I  don't  know  why  it  is,  but  I  get  insulted 
by  these  children  every  time  I  put  my  nose 
into  this  house.  Now  I  don't  want  to  complain, 
but  I  've  a  mind  to  tell  you  what  Charles  did 
to  me  last  night.  I  was  laying  the  table  for 
supper,  and  I  'd  left  the  window  open  for  air, 
and  all  of  a  sudden  that  child's  head  was 
in  the  window,  and  he  says,  '  Mercy  on  us, 
Birdine,  is  that  all  you  've  got  for  supper?'  " 

The  Kid  disappeared  under  the  sofa  like 


262        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

a  whipped  dog.  Barbara  closed  her  lips  tight, 
to  keep  from  smiling. 

"  Well,  of  course,"  put  in  Gassy,  "the  Kid 
is  always  used  to  plenty  of  food,  you  see." 

Miss  Bates  glared  again.  "Is  that  why  he 
wants  to  eat  up  my  plums?"  she  inquired. 
"  No,  Barbara,  I  '11  take  'em  back,  since  you 
won't  let  David  eat  'em.  And  I  want  to  tell 
you  now,  that  I  don't  intend  to  come  to  this 
house  again  under  any  circumstances,  since 
these  children  are  so  rude,  till  your  ma  comes 
home,  no  matter  how  long  it  is!" 

"But  she's  coming  home  to-day!"  burst 
from  both  David  and  Gassy,  in  dismayed 
unison. 

Miss  Bates  gave  them  a  queer  look,  flashed 
a  disdainful  glance  at  Barbara,  and  left  the 
house. 

41  It 's  no  use  to  scold  you,  Charles,"  said 
Barbara,  as  she  extricated  the  child  from  his 
hiding-place.  "But  I  am  glad  that  mother  is 
coming  to  take  the  burden  of  your  dreadful 
speeches.  Now  see  if  you  can  stay  good  until 
supper-time." 


END  OF  THE  INTERREGNUM    263 

• 

She  left  the  room  to  arrange  the  details  of 
the  feast,  and  as  she  passed  through  the  hall, 
she  came  upon  the  letter  marked  "  Personal'* 
which  she  had  left  forgotten  on  the  table. 

"I  declare !"  said  she,  sitting  down  on  the 
stairs  again.  "  I  believe  I  am  going  crazy  with 
joy  to-day.  I  have  forgotten  one  thing  after 
another." 

She  opened  the  letter  eagerly,  and  as  she  did 
so,  stray  words  caught  her  eye,  —  "  undoubted 
talent,"  —  "  unquestionable  success,"  etc.  She 
turned  to  the  first  page  and  read: — 

Dear  little  Girl,  —  For  you  are  a  little  girl  to 
me,  and  always  will  be,  in  spite  of  your  twenty-one 
years,  —  I  have  something  to  tell  you  which  cannot 
wait  until  I  reach  home.  It  is  also  somewhat  of  a 
confession,  and  I  am  sure  that  you  will  absolve  me 
when  you  have  read  this. 

I  wonder  if  you  have  realized  how  very  entertain- 
ing your  letters  have  been,  and  what  a  godsend  they 
were  to  me  in  this  tedious  place.  They  were  so  clever 
that  I  could  not  help  reading  them  to  a  few  of  the 
friends  whom  I  have  made  here.  One  of  them  is 
Hugh  S.  Black,  whom  I  have  often  mentioned,  you 


264        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

remember,  and  who  has  been  slowly  recovering  from 
an  attack  of  nervous  prostration.  He  grew  very  much 
interested  in  your  letters,  —  so  much  so,  that  I  had 
not  the  heart  to  refuse  to  read  them.  I  told  him  of 
your  desire  to  write,  and  of  the  piles  of  rejected  psy- 
chological studies  which  have  been  mounting  up  on 
your  desk.  In  fact,  you  told  him,  yourself,  although 
you  were  not  aware  of  it.  We  have  often  talked  you 
over,  and  he  thinks  that  you  have  undoubted  talent, 
and  can  gain  unquestionable  success  in  writing  for 
publication,  if  you  will  be  willing  to  attempt  the  kind 
of  things  that  lie  within  your  own  experience.  Mr. 
Black  said  the  other  day,  "  Your  girl  has  wit,  humor, 
an  excellent  power  of  description,  the  faculty  of  see- 
ing things  as  they  are,  and  of  describing  them  from 
an  original  point  of  view.  Why  won't  she  write  stories 
or  sketches  dealing  with  every-day  life,  instead  of 
such  nonsense  as  '  The  Effect  of  Imagination  on  the 
Habits  of  the  Child' ?" 

This  morning,  Mr.  Black  asked  me  if  I  would  not 
request  you  to  read  over  your  letters  and  change  them 
into  proper  form  for  a  story,  which  he  will  be  glad  to 
publish  serially  in  his  magazine,  if  the  finished  pro- 
duct meets  with  his  approval.  This  is  a  splendid 
opportunity  for  you,  little  daughter,  and  I  advise  you 
to  grasp  it. 


END  OF  THE  INTERREGNUM    265 

Are  you  disappointed  to  find  that  your  talents  do 
not  lie  along  the  psychological  paths  of  lofty,  intel- 
lectual labor  ?  Does  this  story  of  your  experiences  of 
one  summer  seem  too  trivial  for  your  effort  ?  I  think 
not,  my  dear,  if  the  change  in  the  tone  of  your  letters 
can  be  depended  upon  for  inference.  We  shall  talk 
this  over  when  I  am  once  more  at  home,  and  can 
relieve  my  brave,  strong  girl  of  the  burdens  which 
*  she  has  borne  for  four  long  months. 

There  was  more  in  the  letter,  but  Barbara 
did  not  read  it.  She  danced  about  the  hall 
with  such  abandon  that  her  father  opened  his 
office  door,  and  regarded  her  with  amazement 

"Has  my  housekeeper  taken  leave  of  her 
senses?"  he  asked  affectionately. 

"  On  the  contrary/ '  returned  Barbara,  sau- 
cily, "she  has  just  regained  them.  Father 
dear,  I  realize  that  we  must  not  all  aspire  to 
high  tragedy  or  classic  sublimity.  High  com- 
edy seems  to  be  more  in  my  line." 

Her  father  looked  at  her  with  his  eyes 
softening  more  and  more.  "Come  in  here," 
he  said,  and  closed  the  door  behind  them. 

"  Barbara,  my  dear,"  he  began,  looking  at 


266        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

her  over  his  spectacles,  "I  have  a  kind  of 
confession  to  make  to  you/' 

"  Another  one ! "  thought  Barbara. 

"When  you  came  home  last  June,  things 
were  a  little  hard  for  you,  and  seemed  still 
harder,  did  n't  they  ?  " 

"  Well,  rather ! "  said  Barbara,  slangily. 

"  Your  point  of  view  was  young  and  uncom- 
promising, and  —  yes  —  rather  toploftical." 

"I  know  it." 

Her  father  smiled.  "You  surveyed  the 
world  from  a  collegiate  summit,  and  found  it* 
woefully  lacking.  Well,  so  it  is  lacking,  but 
all  the  advice  from  all  the  lofty  heights  in  the 
world  will  never  make  it  better.  We  must 
come  down  into  the  plain,  and  struggle  with 
the  common  herd,  and  help  to  raise  it  by  our 
individual  effort ;  glad  to  be  a  living,  toiling 
part  of  great  humanity,  like  every  one  else ; 
never  the  isolated,  censorious  onlooker  who 
does  not  share  the  common  lot.  This  is  one 
of  the  hardest  lessons  for  youth  to  learn,  and 
I  have  watched  you  learn  it,  during  all  these 
long,  hard  months." 


END  OF  THE  INTERREGNUM     267 

"  If  I  only  have  really  learned  it ! "  put  in 
Barbara. 

"  I  have  stood  aside,"  her  father  continued. 
"Sometimes  I  did  not  help  you,  even  when 
I  might,  and  you  thought  me  undiscerning  or 
abstracted.  Barbara,  my  dear,  you  have  done 
it  all  yourself,  and  I  am  very,  very  proud  of 
my  firstborn." 

Barbara  crimsoned  with  pleasure.  "  I  We 
made  awfully  silly  mistakes,"  she  said,  "  and 
you  have  been  so  dear  and  patient." 

She  kissed  her  father  gratefully.  As  she 
went  upstairs,  her  mind  was  filled  with  won- 
der that  she  should  ever  have  misunderstood 
him  so  completely,  and  have  complacendy 
ascribed  to  herself  intellect  and  culture  and 
knowledge  superior  to  his.  She  found  herself 
feeling  actually  grateful  for  the  events  of  her 
life  since  June. 

41  What  if  I  had  never  known  his  darling- 
ness  1 "  she  said. 

It  was  not  many  hours  before  Auburn  knew 
of  the  expected  arrival  of  Mrs.  Grafton.  Miss 
Bates  had  constituted  herself  an  information 


268        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

bureau,  and  had  flitted  hither  and  thither  with 
an  alacrity  not  at  all  hindered  by  her  rage 
against  the  younger  Graftons. 

About  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  as 
Barbara  was  giving  capable  directions  in  the 
kitchen,  a  knock  sounded  on  the  door. 

"  I  just  ran  in  this  way,"  said  Susan,  "  be- 
cause I  wanted  to  congratulate  you,  and  to 
see  if  you  don't  want  this  chocolate  cake  for 
supper.  Barbara,  what  are  you  laughing  at  ?  " 

"  This  is  the  third  cake  I  have  received  to- 
day for  mother,"  giggled  Barbara,  "  and  four 
chickens  are  waiting  to  be  consumed.  But  put 
it  down,  Sue  dear,  and  Jack  will  make  a  hole 
in  it  very  soon." 

"  Well,  anyway,"  Susan  declared,  "  it 's  be- 
cause every  one  loves  your  mother  so  much  1 
And  it  is  also  because  every  one  recognizes 
your  pluck." 

"  Everybody  in  this  whole  town  is  lovely!' 
answered  Barbara. 

Susan  smiled.  But  there  was  no  triumph  in 
her  face,  only  joy  that  her  friend  had  come 
into  her  own. 


END  OF  THE  INTERREGNUM    269 

"  It  is  half-past  five  1 "  announced  Barbara 
from  the  window-seat  of  the  living-room. 
"  Father  has  gone  to  the  train  almost  an  hour 
ahead  of  time.  Everything  in  the  house  is  in 
perfect  order ;  supper  is  nearly  ready ;  David 
is  n't  tired ;  and  we  are  all  '  neatly  and  taste- 
fully attired '  for  the  occasion.  Won't  mother 
be  impressed ! " 

"  Not  by  Gassy,"  answered  Jack.  "  Gassy 
has  a  hole  in  her  stocking  above  her  shoe, 
and  I  don't  know  how  many  below.  Her  waist 
has  two  buttons  missing  in  the  back ;  still,  her 
hair  is  somewhat  improved,  and  that's  one 
comfort." 

11 1  look  as  well  as  you,"  retorted  Gassy,  car- 
rying the  work-basket  over  to  her  sister.  "  You 
have  some  soot  on  your  face,  and  I  won't  tell 
you  where,  and  nobody  else  shall,  either." 

"Am  I  clean?"  asked  David,  plaintively. 

"Clean!"  exclaimed  Jack.  "Why,  David, 
you  're  as  clean  as  a  piece  of  blank  paper,  and 
just  as  thin.  Turn  your  face  to  mother  when 
she  comes  in,  for  she  won't  be  able  to  see  you 
if  she  catches  a  glimpse  of  you  sideways." 


270        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

"  How  tiresome  you  are,  Jack ! "  observed 
Gassy,  condescendingly.  "I  —  " 

She  was  interrupted  by  a  series  of  bumps 
and  scrapings  in  the  cellar  below,  followed  by 
a  strange  wailing  moan. 

"  Hark  from  the  tombs  a  doleful  sound  ! " 
cried  Jack,  rising.  "  I  '11  bet  a  quarter  it  *s  the 
Kid." 

It  was  the  Kid.  Clad  in  a  clean  white  sailor 
suit,  and  finding  time  pressing  heavily  on  his 
hands,  he  had  bethought  himself  of  a  gift 
with  which  to  meet  his  mother, —  none  other 
than  one  of  the  new  kittens  which  had  been 
born  two  weeks  before  and  were  now  passing 
their  infancy  on  an  old  rug  at  the  bottom  of  a 
barrel  in  the  cellar.  Having  made  an  expedi- 
tion to  the  barrel,  the  Kid  had  endeavored  to 
gain  one  of  the  feline  offspring  by  reaching 
over  into  the  dark  depths,  with  a  logical  re- 
sult of  falling  headlong  into  the  barrel.  The 
muffled  shrieks  which  the  family  heard,  and 
the  sounds  of  scraping,  were  such  as  would 
naturally  proceed  from  the  attempts  of  a  small 
boy  to  rescue  himself  from  an  uncomfortable 


END  OF  THE  INTERREGNUM    271 

posture.  When  Jack  arrived  upon  the  scene, 
the  Kid  had  just  succeeded  in  freeing  himself 
by  tipping  over  the  barrel  and  crawling  out 
Being  blinded  and  confused  by  the  length  of 
time  in  which  he  had  been  standing  on  his 
head,  he  had  made  a  wild  dive  for  the  door, 
and  found  himself  prone  on  the  piles  of  coal 
on  the  cellar  floor. 

"  Well,  here  's  a  mess ! "  cried  Jack,  with 
disgust,  picking  him  up  and  dragging  him 
along  to  the  upper  regions.  "Look  at  this, 
Barbara ;  and  there  axe  only  ten  minutes  to 
change  his  clothes.,, 

Barbara  hurried  the  little  boy  upstairs  with- 
out a  word  of  reproach.  She  washed  him 
quickly,  and  was  struggling  with  a  stiff  new 
linen  suit,  when  the  sound  of  a  carriage  came 
to  her  ears. 

11 1  love  you,  Barbara,  for  changing  me," 
the  Kid  said  humbly. 

She  kissed  him  affectionately.  "  Now  your 
tie,— there!" 

The  carriage  had  stopped.  She  heard  Jack's 
excited  voice  downstairs.    The  Kid  made  a 


272        HOME  FROM  COLLEGE 

desperate  wriggle  from  her  and  fled  down  the 
steps,  shouting  for  his  mother.  Barbara  felt  a 
sudden  pang  as  he  left  her,  —  a  pang  of  loneli- 
ness and  desertion.  She  stood  still  a  moment, 
and  then,  almost  before  she  had  time  to  move, 
a  quick  step  sounded  on  the  stairs,  a  new, 
fresh  mother  came  swif  dy  into  the  room,  and 
two  strong,  firm  arms  held  her  close. 

"  Barbara,  my  brave,  splendid  daughter ! " 
said  the  most  motherly  voice  in  the  world. 

Barbara's  reign  was  over. 


(tfte  ttitetfbe  pre** 

CAMBRIDGE  .  MASSACHUSETTS 
U  .  S   .  A 


(tfce  Hfeetfbe  pre** 

CAMBRIDGE  .  MASSACHUSETTS 
U   .   S   .  A